Blog

Baltoh begins his siege on Hell as the god of Cinereo.

Chapter 12

Baltoh and the others were hovering in the sky above the coast of the Isle of the Damned, a continent about the size of England and surrounded by a flat sea of Hellfire, burning for eternity and stretching forth without borders. Above them was a sky filled solely with crimson clouds and black lightning, forever stirring in a windless hurricane. Down below on the barren landscape of the Isle of the Damned lay burning fields, lakes of bubbling magma, forests of undead trees, and millions of people getting raped and tortured by the Gargoyles and Sinners of Hell, all in the most brutal and cruel ways possible. But no matter how much the people suffered, they would not die or even lose consciousness. Their bodies would continue to regenerate instantly so that they could continue to suffer.

Among the people being tortured and used like slaves, there were those who were desperately fighting against the Gargoyles and Sinners. With rusty swords and guns cast from Hellsteel, they fought for their freedom against their tormenters, running across the apocalyptic landscape in fear and terror while desperately trying to escape from pain, if only for a short time.

“Oh my god, this is horrible,” Selene gasped, clutching Baltoh’s hand and trying not to vomit or cry.

“These are the Burning Pastures of the Isle of the Damned, the first zone of Hell. This is where new prisoners appear and where escaped prisoners flee to in the hopes of some form of safety. It is a battlefield, with the deceased souls fighting in and endless and hopeless war in order to escape their torment and punishment. Considering how this is always a battlefield, it’s not surprising that it is also part of the Circle of Wrath. It is here that we shall begin.”

“What are we doing?” Raphael asked.

“We are going to free the unjustly punished. There are far too many prisoners here, innocent souls cursed for all eternity for minor infractions and sins. I may have been born from hatred, but I am still far more merciful and driven by justice than your God.

Celestial Art: Crusading Legions Summoning!” he called with his voice carrying across the Isle of the Damned.

Down on the shores of the Isle of the Damned, hundreds of thousands of suits of armor began to materialize, made of glistening blue metal and indestructible silver that glowed like the stars. Protruding from their backs were large wings that seemed to be made out of mercury while in their hands were bladed weapons that were as long as cars and consisted of a long crescent blade—almost like an arch—with a handle stretching between the two points, parallel to the spine of the blade. The weapon was designed to be held with both hands far apart, for a powerful offense and defense.

“What are those? I’ve never seen a spell like that performed,” Rosemary asked in wonder.

“They are my Crusaders, summoned with a spell that I myself invented from the power of the cosmos. Cinereo is the universe from which Heaven and Hell budded off from and its energy was both the architect and materials from which Archangel and Demon spells were formed. Having acquired the Throne of Cinereo, I now have the power to create new celestial spells.”

Without anyone inside of them, the suits of armor marched across the burning fields in formation. Echoing throughout the Isle of the Damned, their synchronized footfalls shook the ground and echoed through Hell. As they came upon the sadistic Gargoyles, they slew them like machines without mercy, swinging their massive blades and carving through bone and flesh with ease. They trekked through the pastures of fire, slashing and cleaving every Gargoyle in their way. Every time they came upon a human soul, they would scan the soul to identify whatever it was that had banished that person to Hell, and if the person received their sentence through a serious crime like rape, theft, adultery, or unjust murder, then they were left behind. But if they were only guilty of small harmless sins, then the suits of armor would open up like blossoming flowers and envelope the prisoner. Fused with the suit of armor, the condemned soul would be given great strength and power, even beyond Archangels. With this new strength, the prisoners became the new Crusaders.

A great shadow filled the crimson sky as an army of Demons appeared, bringing forth Conjuring Necropolises and Graveyards of the Damned to instantly summon thousands of Gargoyles and Sinners to recapture the prisoners of Hell. With this new challenge, the Crusaders began to pick of speed. Half of them took flight while the rest charged towards the Gargoyles.

A loud roar echoed from deep within the Isle of the Damned as well as across the burning sea as Titans and Bleaks began to arise. They were of all types, creeds, and forms, ranging from black dragons, demonic birds, nightmarish insects, colossal Gargoyles, towering four-legged beasts with monstrous physical characteristics, and countless other animals that were large enough to trample a city and were adorned with horrifyingly demonic appearances.

With a snap of his fingers, Baltoh summoned suits of armor for all of the Archangels, as well as Selene and Molly. Without even knowing what was going on, everyone was swallowed by their suit of armor as it wrapped around them like Venus flytraps. Unlike the freed prisoners below, their helms looked like a mix of a welding mask and a futuristic motorcycle helmet, with their halos burning in the center of a large golden fireball that hovered above their heads, something that the others did not have.

Their armor also had a much sleeker and more form-fitting design, with gold lining every plate and an emblazoned cross on the chest plate. On top of liquid metal chassis, each piece and plate fit together like reptilian scales but with full solid protection like regular armor plating. For the men, their armor had a certain bulkiness, while the women’s armor was more slender and flexible, while still consisting of large solid plates. Hanging sheathed from their belts were their swords, each remade with greater durability and cutting power.

For Molly, Rosemary, and Selene, there armor was even more unique. Instead of being consumed by a golden fireball, their halos had been completely replaced with miniature solar systems, quite similar to the entire miniature galaxy above Baltoh’s, and each with a real egg-sized star and ten planets orbiting around it, five going around in one direction and five going in the other. While retaining their gold lining, the plates of their armor had changed in color, switching from pearly white to a very deep and dark blue and decorated with patterns of small diamonds that looked like stars. Instead of a cross like the others, their chest plates had been adorned with Baltoh’s own personal crest: two infinity symbols overlapping at the center perpendicularly with a sun within each loop. Last but not least, their wings themselves had gained a new form, gaining a mercury membrane in place of their feathers.

Obeying their will, everyone’s helmet opened up and folded back as they looked at their armor in amazement, feeling their power levels skyrocket. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary were the most shocked at their new transformation.

“That armor has just increased your speed, strength, and power up beyond my former level. Consider it a gift, and they appear and disappear whenever you want them to. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary, you three have just been turned over from the realm of Angels to become my Celestial Valkyries. You three now have the ability to harness the powers of the universe and elements as your spells, and knowledge of how to use them will come naturally. With these enhancements, I believe I can leave these Titans to you while I take on the guy approaching our position.”

“Who?” Gabriel asked as he flexed his fingers, more than satisfied with the maneuverability. Before Baltoh answered, a huge flaming mushroom cloud formed deep in land, as if the world’s most powerful atomic bomb had just been detonated. Everyone watched in horror and gagged as they felt a dark and heavy sense of dread as a malicious energy weighed down upon them.

“Satan, the first Hell Prince and caster of judgment upon the new arrivals. Oh look, here he comes now. Don’t worry, I’ll make it quick, just make sure you take tare of those Titans,” Baltoh said calmly, as if bored. As he spoke, the crushing presence of the approaching Hell Prince was swept aside, freeing everyone of their dread and returning their excitement and enthusiasm.

Reassured by Baltoh’s words, everyone nodded and split up, giddy and desperate to try their new strength.

As a building-sized Gargoyle began to charge a Dark Pulse, a Crusader charged towards it. She had been locked in hell for three hundred years and was glad to have the power to fight back. The beast released the blast, tearing apart the infertile ground and barely missing the armored fighter. The Crusader jumped into the air and imbedded one of the two ends of her weapon into the top of its skull and making sure not to lose any momentum or to pull the blade out of its cranium, she pole-vaulted over it, using her blade to cut its head in half down the middle. As she ran down its back, her blade cut down its neck, into the chest, and carved right through its black heart. The beast fell over dead with its brains and blood spilling out onto the arid soil.

A Demon flew towards a Crusader like a striking eagle, skimming just over the ground with a spear in her hand. She reached out to stab the Crusader, but he blocked with his weapon, granted more than enough strength by his armor to face the sentient conglomerate. Using his newly-gained power, the Crusader reached out and grabbed the Demon by the throat and slammed her down into the ground with devastating power, making her cough blood from all the shredded channels and veins in his throat. The Crusader stood up and lifted his bow-shaped sword and swung it down onto the Demon, cutting her in half down the middle.

A Crusader flew through the air around a colossal Gargoyle that was sending down waves of shadow fire into Baltoh’s armies. The creature noticed the freed prisoner, but acted like it was a mere fly. Taking the initiative, the Crusader flew by its wing and cut right through the membrane of leathery flesh that allowed it to keep flight. The Gargoyle roared in pain and began to plummet out of the sky with the soldier standing on its back. The Gargoyle reached up with its tail to try and smash the Crusader, but he dodged with ease before he raised his weapon and slashed the beast across the back of the neck.

The Gargoyle roared in pain but still had control of its body. It struggled to flap its wounded wing, but it could not take flight. Just before it crashed into the ground, the Crusader imbedded his weapon in the gash in the back of the Gargoyle’s neck. The dark behemoth landed in a burning field, tossing soil and stone into the air, and the impact drove the soldier’s weapon into its neck, cutting off its head.

All of Hell began to shake as fissures opened up in the ground. Fire poured out of the gaps in the earth and huge skeletal hands reached out. Slowly, thirteen Bleaks crawled out and stood towering over the army of Crusaders. The Bleaks opened their jaws and released several Dark Pulses into the landscape, destroying the weaker Gargoyles and the Crusaders without any distinction.

“Come on, Molly! Let’s take care of them!” Selene said as she flapped her liquid metal wings and shot towards the giant skeletons.

“Don’t start without me!” Molly laughed as she held out her hand and materialized her own huge cleaver.

With their long hair hanging out of the back of their helmets and whipping around a they flew, the two women zoomed over to the Bleaks, desperate for battle. Molly was the first to reach the group and instinctively attacked the skeleton closest to her. With a roar of determination, she spun around in the air and swung the arch blade with all of her strength, imbedding the edge in the corner of the Bleak’s left eye socket. Instantly, cracks formed across its skull like a spider web and its whole cranium shattered in a bright explosion, as if the blade had been lined with claymore mines.

“You stupid whore!” one of the Bleaks howled as it opened its jaws and began charging a Dark Pulse.

Moving faster than a speeding bullet, Selene shot up along beside the Bleak and delivered a devastating kick right to its spine between its ribcage and its pelvis, crippling it with ease. The gargantuan monster roared in agony as it fell and looked up, inadvertently releasing its Dark Pulse into the sky. But before it could hit the ground, Selene zoomed straight up and shot right through its skull like a living bullet, ending the Bleak’s life.

Hovering in the air, Selene swerved to the side as several Bleaks reached out to grab her, followed by Molly who came along and cut off all their hands with her cleaver. Falling back to plan her next movie, Selene gasped as she felt a ripple of knowledge flow through her mind. Instructions for a spell were entering her subconscious as if it wanted to be cast. Memorizing the instructions, she began to dredge up her energy, feeling it naturally direct and organize itself.

Driven by unstoppable instincts, she pointed her hand and called out, “Celestial Art: Lighting Obliteration!”

Answering her call, a crackling bolt of pure electricity erupted from her palm, as strong if not stronger than a Divinity Ray. Unlike the Blessed Lightning spell used by Archangels, this was true elemental electric power, not an imitation made of holy energy. Moving almost at the speed of light, the massive surge struck a Bleak in the center of its chest, shattering its ribs and severing its spine. As the dying monstrosity began to buckle, she fired again, this time blasting off the top of its skull.

“Celestial Art: Tornado Scythe!” Molly hollered.

Glowing like neon gas, silver wind wrapped around her bow-shaped sword and howled as she raised it above her head. With a roar of confidence, she threw the weapon at cluster of Bleaks and it was instantly wrapped in a flashing tornado. The pillar of glowing wind charged into the trio of skeletons and knocked them back like a charging bull. As they fell to their ground, every bone in their body split into dozens of flawlessly-cut sections, as if they had all been hit with a net of laser beams. The blade returned to Molly like a boomerang and she gained a wide smile underneath the tinted glass visor of her helm. She finally had the true strength to avenge her own death.

Selene smiled as well, sensing Molly beginning to gain a certain competitiveness with her. Not wanting to be outdone, she pointed her palms at two Bleaks that were lumbering towards her. “Celestial Art: Cosmic Crush!”

As the Bleaks opened their jaws to launch a barrage of Dark Pulses, their bodies began to shake violently. In an ear-splitting crash, they were suddenly yanked down as if by a weighted leash and crashed into the ground, shattering on impact. Selene had increased the force of gravity on their bodies, multiplying their own weight by more than ten fold and crushing them with it.

“Celestial Art: Star Birth!” she then called, pointing at one of the Bleaks that Molly had dismembered.

Firing from the tip of her finger, a sphere of red light shot across the open space and hit its mark on the Bleak’s forehead, passing harmlessly through the bone and entering its skull. Selene cracked a smile and the Bleak spontaneously erupted into a flaming mushroom cloud, originating from inside its head. The spell she had just used mimicked the fiery fusion process that takes place in stars, causing a small-scale nuclear explosion inside the beast. It was basically a firecracker compared to the nuclear explosions caused by atomic bombs, being only strong enough to annihilate a city block. She pointed at two more Bleaks and killed them in the same way, obliterating them form the inside out with small nuclear explosions.

“Celestial Art: Meteor Obliteration!” Molly cast, holding out her hands.

From the ground, a volcanic boulder was pulled free and flew up to Molly. She pressed her hands against it and the boulder instantly disappeared, moving at almost 70 km/sec, about the same speed as the asteroid that killed the dinosaurs. The boulder hit one of the Bleaks in the center of its chest, creating a sonic boom in the air that instantly reduced its entire body to dust. The meteor shot off across the Isle of the Damned, barely being pulled by the planet’s gravitational pull. By the time it left the continent, it had finally fallen enough to touch the planet, and it would only have one chance before shooting off into the completely empty space. For a split second, it skimmed across the burning sea, but that light touch was more than enough to rocket a tidal wave of fire out of orbit. The flaming cloud was almost as large as the planet itself and Hell shook wildly from the light yet sudden impact.

She called forth another boulder and launched it at another Bleak. The giant managed to sidestep to avoid physical contact, but even without touching the flying boulder, the sonic boom of its momentum created a shockwave in the air that shattered the entire right side of its body in a fraction of a second. As the slain beast crumbled like demolished building, Molly looked over to Selene, who had just killed her sixth Bleak with another bolt of lightning.

The two friends looked at each other and then to the final Bleak, too stubborn to run away. Moving at hyper speed, they both charged towards the skeleton, both wanting to beat the other in Demon-killing and have the higher score. The Bleak was just about to launch a Dark Pulse at the two women when they appeared in front of it, pulled back their arms, and simultaneously punched it in the face with enough power to destroy its head.

With the Bleaks taken care of, the women both gave the mental command to retract their helmets and their armor obeyed, opening up the protective gear like the opening of a puzzle box. With warm smiles on their faces, Selene and Molly leaned forward and kissed.

“Angel Art: Divine Smite!” Michael thundered as he flew towards the millipede Titan that Baltoh had encountered earlier.

The gargantuan creature had its body raised out of the burning sea and was launching a stream of acid from its fanged mouth. With a roar, Michael punched the Titan in the middle of its body with all of his strength, sending a catastrophic shockwave through its body. The mass of Demon spirits howled in pain as every blood vessel in its long body ruptured and its eye popped like a paint balloon. Had Michael tried to do that to a Titan before, even while casting the spell, he would have probably just been laughed at and then devoured.

Blind and in agony but still very much alive, the Titan hissed and launched a Dark Pulse powerful enough to obliterate a mountain range. With golden flames automatically burning along the blade, Michael swung his sword and cut through the blast, protecting himself from its destructive power like Moses parting the Red Sea. Once the blast finally trickled to a stop, Michael raised his sword and gripped it with both hands. With blinding intensity, the golden flames around the blade surged upwards, multiplying in size over a hundred times every second.

Even without its eye and swimming in a sea of fire, the Titan was filled with dread as it sensed the colossal energy within the golden flames. At its pique, the sword was the route of a golden burning tornado, larger than any tornado on Earth. Filled with confidence, Michael swung his sword like an executioner, launching it in a crescent blade at the Demon.

“Angel Art: Burning Moon Slice!” he bellowed as the blast slammed into the Titan, ripping its head and the upper half of its body in half.

“Angel Art: Spear of Destiny,” Gabriel said, holding his hand out to the helmeted eagle launching boat-sized steely feathers at him.

Upon his command, over a hundred rays of light began firing from his hand, each bending and straightening out with the golden voulge blade at the ends leading them. The blades of energy and the giant wings collided with each other like bullets in the air. Such a feat was impossible without the armor that Gabriel had been granted.

“Angel Art: Crusading Canter.”

Moving so fast that his speed was second only to teleportation, he appeared behind the Titan without ending his original spell. The eagle looked back and saw Gabriel a nanosecond before hundreds of massive energy blades bombarded it all at once, knocking out of the sky like a Frisbee hit with ten loads of buckshot. It plummeted towards the burning sea with the endless stream of blades striking it with unstoppable power and literally chopping it to pieces. It was dead long before it landed in the flames.

“Angel Art: Enlightenment Flash!” Raphael called, giving off a radiant flare that was brighter than the sun.

The mountain-sized Gargoyle recoiled at the bright light and shielded its eyes, giving Raphael the perfect opportunity to swing his sword and lop off one of its hands in a single slash. The Titan howled in agony and clutched the bleeding stump as the severed hand fell into the burning sea with a massive splash. Spinning around, the Titan swung his tail in an attempt to knock the pesky fly back so that he could recover, but Raphael stopped the massive attack with one hand as he were swatting aside a moth, proceeding then to slice it off with only one movement of his sword.

“Demon Art: Monster Slash!” the Titan roared, raising its one good hand and then bringing it down with all of its strength, launching five invisible edges that were each powerful enough to cut through a tectonic plate.

“Angel Art: Gates of Heaven,” Raphael calmly hummed, holding out his sword.

Before the slashes could reach him, a golden gate, as large as the front of Mt. Rushmore, materialized before him and blocked the attack. With the holy energy that the gate was radiating with, the invisible blades couldn’t even slip between the bars.

“Angel Art: Ultimate Penitence.”

Before the Titan could even realize what has happened to it, a wooden cross that was twice as large as the Empire State Building fell out the sky and struck it in the back, piercing it through with its intense weight and blasting its black heart right through its chest.

“Celestial Art: Crushing Sea!” Rosemary shouted as she dodged the Dark Pulse of a tiger Titan with a mat of quills on its back.

Above her, a building-sized sphere of water appeared in the air and suddenly began to spray out into a thunderous waterfall, as if it were and inter-dimensional drain that lead to the bottom of an ocean. The deluge splashed down onto the Burning Pastures, extinguishing the flames and slamming into the Titan as a powerful tidal wave. Vast clouds of steam rose up into the sky as the water poured across the barren countryside and put out all the flames before reaching the coast of the burning sea. Flapping their wings, the Crusaders all took to the air to dodge the devastating tsunami as it snatched up the Gargoyles and Sinners and pulverized them.

“Demon Art: Debt Retrieval!” the tiger snarled as it tried to hold its footing against the ceaseless flood. The surging surface of the water was further disrupted as dozens of huge skeletal hands reached out like leaping sharks, stretching like rubber to grab Rosemary.

“Celestial Art: Stone Jaws!” she called with her heart burning with confidence and power.

Intercepting the bony hands, great daggers of earth burst from the ground in the midst of the growing arms, crushing them like twigs in the claws of lobsters.

“Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!” she called, launching a devastating bolt of electricity down into the water.

The Titan howled and snarled in agony as it was electrocuted with enough energy to power an entire state. Bridges of electricity arched between its quills, its flesh peeled and melted off its body, and smoke wafted from his mouth as its insides burned. It fell to its knees, letting the endless tidal wave wash over it, but Rosemary was not done yet.

“Celestial Art: Crystal Ice Ray!” she shouted, swinging her arm in rotation and drawing a large ring in the air with her own energy.

Once the ring was completed, the air within it glowed brightly with a blue shade and shined like the stars. With a roar, the tiger Titan burst from the surface of her sea, claws barred and black fire burning between its jaws. With a roar of determination, Rosemary slammed her palm against the middle of the ring, launching a blast of sapphire-shaded energy that was six feet in diameter. The blast struck the Titan in the chest, instantly freezing it and the entire forming sea.

With the beast and the flood now a giant ice carving, Rosemary shot towards it with her fist pulled back. Reaching the frozen Titan, she reached out and punched it on the nose with all of her strength. Simultaneously, the entire frozen structure exploded into icy powder, killing all the Demons and Gargoyles trapped inside.

The battle suddenly became silent as a deafening roar shook the Isle of the Damned, forcing everyone but Baltoh to cover their ears to try and block the crippling noise. In the distance, a flaming comet could be seen approaching, flying like a mortar shell before crashing into the ground in front of everyone and burning away all the ice and debris with a wave of fire. Standing in the flames arose a gargantuan creature, large enough to snap up a Titan in its jaws and kick aside a mountain like an exercise ball. It was Satan, the first Hell Prince and the Mascot of Wrath.

The son of Tenebrous had the legs of a goat with huge stomping hooves, red fur that was matted with blood, huge powerful arms lined with blades, serrated claws that were twice as long as his fingers, massive wings that could obscure the sky, curled bull-like horns, and a face that seemed like a mix of a jackal’s and a Gargoyle’s. Everyone stared in horror at the colossal monstrosity, towering over everything they had come to know and fear.

“So the vigilante returns. Normally you would flee to the world of the living at the smallest sign of my approach. It seems that you have gained some new powers, but it does not matter, you always were and always will be nothing compared to me.” Satan laughed.

“That’s where you’re wrong. I have transcended to the level of the gods and gone far past your puny world. You, the Hell Prince of Wrath, is no more of a threat to me than a dying maggot,” Baltoh calmly taunted, with his coat billowing in the arid breeze.

“We’ll see about that! Demon Art: Apocalypse Eruption!” Satan roared as he opened his jaws and began charging a scarlet blast so powerful that only beings of the position of Hell Prince and higher could use it.

Everyone was brought to their knees by the crushing weight of the energy it was giving off, energy so dark and powerful that it could kill a city of people just through its ambient existence. The blast itself was so powerful that if launched from the sun during a full alignment, it would obliterate every planet in the solar system. Even after everything she had seen, Selene was filled with dread and fear for Baltoh as the radiance of the blast made her feel like she was going to die.

“Baltoh, move!” she shrieked before Satan released the beam.

With its launch initiated by a full-on nuclear explosion going off between his jaws, Satan fired the colossal beam of blood-red energy with almost ten times the strength as Baltoh’s old rage blast. The energy washed over the Celestial Avatar like a flood of magma and surged out over the ocean of fire, sending burning tidal waves in all directions that could consume entire countries. Flying out from the planet due to its curvature, the beam shot deep into the empty space, soaring for several seconds before detonating in an explosion that looked like a supernova.

“Funny that you call me a dying maggot, when you’re the one who is dead!” Satan cackled as the smoke cleared.

“I was wrong,” Baltoh’s voice echoed.
Satan’s eyes widened in terror and everyone gasped, unable to believe that someone, even Baltoh, could take a blast like that head-on and survive. The smoke and dust cleared, revealing that he was completely unharmed.

“If that’s the best you can do, then you are even lower than a dying maggot compared to me.”

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?!”

“A god,” Baltoh answered as he snapped his fingers.

Satan suddenly released a bone-chilling screech as his body went from fearfully trembling to violently jerking. Baltoh was allowing his energy to finally release itself like body heat and was focusing it all on Satan. Now, his entire body was being crushed from every angle as Baltoh’s energy closed in on him like a deflating balloon. The Hell Prince gave an excruciating howl as every bone in his body simultaneously snapped and his body began to collapse in on itself. He raised his power levels as high as they could go, but he was basically trying to hold back a tsunami with a rotting fence. Every open space in his body began to collapse under the strain, his broken bones being reduced to powder, his veins and muscles tearing themselves to shreds. As the execution continued, his body began to shrink as the weight of Baltoh’s energy began compacting his atoms themselves, pushing them so close together that the electrons were grinding against the nuclei and could not orbit.

Finally, Baltoh closed his hand into a fist and Satan’s whole body snapped, being instantly crushed in a pitch-black marble, as dense and heavy as a black hole. The marble floated over to Baltoh and he flicked it with his finger, sending it flying up into space where it exploded in a blinding flash, having been converted into raw energy by its own instability.

Baltoh looked down at everyone, staring at him in awe.

“Let’s keep moving. We have a whole interior of a planet to clear out.” He said.

The face of a Gargoyle had been carved into the Isle of the Damned with the jaws open in a furious roar. A colossal pit served as its throat, leading down into the depths of Hell. The pit was the size of a meteor crater, allowing for entities as large as Satan to pass through, while the sides were lined with countless staircases.

With Baltoh, the Archangels, the Valkyries, and the Crusaders all standing at the edge of the pit, one of the freed spirits cautiously approached him. “Please, who are you?”

“I am Baltoh, the Celestial Avatar. I’m here to liberate the unjustly punished and slay Tenebrous once and for all. When I am done, Hell will no longer be the cradle for evil but its punisher. I will exterminate every last Demon and Gargoyle and take away the power from darkness.” Baltoh replied before leaping over the edge and falling out of sight. Selene, Molly, and Rosemary all jumped after him, followed by the Archangels and the Crusaders.

As they fell, Baltoh held out his hand and a sphere of light appeared in his palm, illuminating the way down. The pit was so massive that if he were to try and fully illuminate it from that sphere, anyone who looked directly at him would be instantly blinded. As far as anyone was concerned, they might as well have just jumped off a cliff at night and there was no other side. Selene and Rosemary watched the passing side of the pit as they fell, noticing that the wall was made entirely out of human skeletons. There had to be a billion different remains in the pit alone.

“We have to be careful once we enter the threshold, as there may be some barriers and restrictions that even I won’t be able to break,” Baltoh hollered.

“How is that possible? You’re a god!” Selene responded, via her mind.

“Yes, and so is Tenebrous. The only difference is that this is his world, his universe. Down here, he makes the rules. I will be able to overcome most of his obstacles and rules, but we are on his turf and he has the home field advantage.”

Baltoh and his group finally reached the bottom of the pit and fell out of the sky into a whole new world. In the distance, a city of blood-red sandstone, bones, and undead trees woven into wicker structures stood against the burning background. The buildings ranged from small huts to entire jagged skyscrapers and each shook with the agonizing screams of the people inside being tortured by Sinners. The city itself was larger than New York and held a much larger population.

Just like with the Burning Pastures above, the land around the city was completely barren and lifeless. Even though they were technically underground, a sky of sickly vomit-shaded clouds swirled above their heads. The sky of Hell was different from the sky of Earth; it was… bigger. It was like the clouds were much higher in the sky with a larger atmosphere, providing an overwhelming feeling of exposure, like a mouse caught in the open with a hawk flying overhead.

Baltoh and the others finally landed on the summit of a mountain of reeking brimstone, cracked and burning with a putrid odor as flames streamed out from the fractures. The mountain had a dull tempered summit, almost like the tip of a pyramid, and was set at the very bottom of the pit as a sort of agonizing landing for damned souls dragged across the Burning Pastures and cast down into the pit to fall down to the city. This idea was proven by the thousands of damned souls that blanketed the mountain, naked and moaning in pain from their shattered skeletons and their normally lethal injuries. Scanning their minds with his own, Baltoh analyzed the sins of everyone on the mountain, and for the people he deemed innocent and/or justified, he healed their wounds and bonded them with one of his suits of armor, recruiting them into his armies while the criminals and guilty souls were ignored. As the raining Crusaders organized themselves on the mountainside, it was obvious that the inhabitance of the city were doing the same.

“Behold the City of Wrath, where people who have sworn their allegiance to Tenebrous get their sentence annulled and are employed to torture everyone else. They are the Sinners. However, because they have sworn their allegiance to the Devil, the spell that resurrects them over and over again is broken like a contract, and they become mortal like the rest of the demonic forces. While this is only a fraction of the Sinner population, this city is their largest hive. This and the Burning Pastures were originally Satan’s domain

As he spoke, Selene and Molly were looking up at the writhing sky with curiosity. “I don’t get it, how can there be a sky if we are underground? We didn’t even fall that far,” Molly pondered.

“It’s true, we are in the planet of Hell. However, this is a world that does not obey the natural laws. This is a realm of mysticism and phantasms, not science and reason. The interior of the planet is a whole other world of it’s own, see?”

He pointed his finger up at the exit of the pit they had just fallen through, protruding from the swirling clouds like a towering dagger of stone from a cascading maelstrom. He fired a bolt of lightning from his finger, aiming just outside the lip of the pit. The slithering serpent of electricity dove into the clouds beside the pit, but there was not a crash, an explosion, or falling rubble. It was as if the pit was reaching through a hole in reality itself like a pipe. In the city, the skeletal followers of Tenebrous looked up at the mountain in terror, having watched the bolt of lightning shoot up like a signal flare.

“So are we going to take the city?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes, I want to take away the power from the Sinners once and for all. They were sent here to be punished for their crimes, not become the masters of the dungeon.” He replied with a steely tone as he snapped his fingers. Beside every suit of armor and crusader, a winged stallion appeared, covered in golden armor.

“Now we shall bring down the walls of this city and continue our siege on Hell! Let these Sinners know that their evil ambitions and wretched souls stand no chance against the power of light! Decimate this bastion of darkness and put these monstrous spirits back in their place! Everyone, attack!” Baltoh roared as every Crusader climbed onto one of the horses.

With everyone giving a roar of confidence and dedication, the Crusaders answered the call and began their charge. Half of the winged stallions took to the air while the other half galloped down the side of the mountain with their massive cleavers in hand and their armor shining like mirrors. Every follower of Tenebrous looked up to the side of the mountain and gasped as the Crusaders flew and galloped towards the City of Wrath. Leaving their torture victims behind, the Sinners gathered at the edge of the city in the tens of millions and prepared their defense. As wave after wave of glistening fighters surged down past him, Selene walked over with her helmet retracted and watched Baltoh, noticing a smile on his face.

“What?” he asked, seeing a curious grin on her lips.

“You’re smiling. You seemed so preoccupied and focused ever since you gained the Throne of Cinereo that I was worried that you had lost your emotions.”

“I’m happy, I’m finally able to do what I was born to do. I finally have the power to slay evil once and for all. Back when I was just a hybrid, I would never have dared of going up against the Hell Princes and trying to wage a war like this, but now I finally have the strength and ability to make my dreams come true. And with you by my side, there is no way I can fail.”

Selene smiled and pressed her lips against his, while drawing her blade with her free hand. “Let’s go.”

As the flood of warriors approached, arrows and bullets were launched from the city by the millions as the Sinners fought with weapons from all across time. Projectiles rained down upon Baltoh’s armies, but could do no harm to the horses or their riders, as their armor was far too powerful to be damaged by such puny attacks. Sprinting down the steep mountain, the mystical stallions panted heavily with each step but felt no fatigue or loss of strength. Their powerful muscles shook and warped as their hooves struck the ground, shattering the brimstone like frozen dew.

Holding their car-sized cleavers above their heads like blocks of Styrofoam, the Crusaders shouted out their resolve to slay their tormenters, with their armor going from shining to glowing as their confidence and dedication grew in strength. By the time they were halfway down the mountain, each Crusader was glowing like the moon, joining together into a radiant ray that blinded the Sinners below.

In one great crash, the ground troops slammed into the line of Sinners like a mudslide, knocking them down like dominos. The Crusaders used the size of their arched blades to reach out and stab and cleave the Sinners as their winged steeds galloped over them and trampled them with their hooves, shattering their bones like twigs. Dead or fatally wounded Sinners turned to ash as the last traces of their existence withered away. Even while outnumbered five to one, the Crusaders pierced the horde of Sinners like a tank and drove deep into the city.

Gargoyles and demons filled the sky but were quickly overpowered by the flying warriors. Moving as fast as lightning, the winged horses flew through the air, maneuvering between each Demon as the Crusader would reach out and slash them with their weapon. Gargoyles were knocked out of the sky by beams of light, shot from the wings of the horses like the Feather Arrow spell. The light energy burned their flesh like acid, causing them to plummet down into the streets in smoldering husks.

Baltoh walked through the city streets as his warriors flooded the city, slaughtering any Sinner that approached without even acknowledging their existence. As he remembered, the buildings of the city were make with a wicker-like weave of sticks from undead trees, but they served a purpose other than building material. The walls, floors, and roofs also served as prisons for damned souls with their bodies packed inside past the point of being crushed to death or suffocation. Every body had been pierced dozens of times by steel rods that served as reinforcements for the buildings like the 2x4s of a house. The bodies were pressed against side sides of their wicker cages like nets of piano wire with blood streaming from the cuts that each branch had worn into their skin. They continuously moaned in pain from their suffering and begged Baltoh to help.

He answered their pleas, reading the mind of each soul to identify their sins. To those he deemed innocent or undeserving of such punishment, he freed them with his mind and created a suit of armor for them to bond to so that they could join his ranks. As raining beams of energy brought down the dagger-like skyscrapers, Baltoh peered into the buildings and felt sick to his stomach. The people they were saving were locked in torture devices and undergoing abuse that darkened his mind with painful memories from before his birth as the hybrid. The Sinners had preformed everything from rape to forced cannibalism.

As Baltoh stepped out into the street, a round from a tank shot through the air and detonated five feet from him, unable to come any closer. He turned to the mechanical monstrosity, made from Hellsteel and decorated with human bones. The Sinners inside loaded another round and fired, but just like the first, it exploded before it could touch him and the flames and shrapnel were deflected.

Raising his arm, Baltoh closed his hand into a fist and instantly caused the tank to flip into the air and dematerialize, taking the passengers with it to the realm of nonexistence. A chorus of commotion reached his ears and he turned with a small smile of amusement as a crowd of Sinners came sprinting down the street with several Crusaders on horseback chasing them. The Sinners’ bony feet clacked on the cobblestone ground as they ran desperately, unable to escape the Crusaders. With powerful swings, the men and women hacked away at the Sinners, shattering their skeletons like rotting sticks. As they rode past Baltoh, they all gave loyal bows of their heads.

“Celestial Art: Carving Sandstorm!” Molly shouted as she flew overhead.

Aiming her hands at a group of Demons, she released a powerful jet of sand that seemed to form out of the air itself. The blast was just as large as a Divinity Ray and it washed over the Demons with each grain striking with the power of a high-caliber bullet. The Demons howled in pain as their bodies were pealed away layer-by-layer, sending misty blood and sleety flesh streaming behind them.

She was suddenly knocked down to the clouds by a deafening roar that shook the burning sky. A great Titan lowered itself from the clouds with a body that looked like a mix between a vulture and a dragon, with jagged feathers, a long neck, a fanged beak, and serpent eyes. It released a bone-chilling shriek and a Dark Pulse appeared between its jaws, strong enough to take out the whole city. Before it could release the blast, Baltoh snapped his fingers and chains of light reached out of the sky and ground. They wrapped around the Titan, strangling it until the sphere of energy in its beak disappeared. He snapped his fingers once more and the chains constricted until they ripped the beast apart.

Within minutes, a growing cheer echoed across the city as the last dying screams were extinguished. The city had been taken faster than any city on Earth in all of its history.

The Sea of Envy was in their sights and hearing range. Shrieks, as high as whistles and as low as dying animals’ could be heard, sending shivers crawling up everyone’s spine. Only Baltoh was immune to the psychological affect, due both his experience in Hell and his powers. Standing on the shore of the inky black ocean, they watched as waves crashed on the beach and revealed the people hidden beneath the spray. They were chained to the ocean floor, staring aimlessly with glassy eyes and pale faces. Many were chained to the beachside cliffs, forced to endure wave after frigid wave slamming into them and the demonic birds and crustaceans of Hell picking and feeding on their bodies, with every wound instantly regenerating so that they could continue to feel pain. Even as they looked upon Baltoh and the others and their casted light shined on them, they showed no emotions.

“Damn it, I hated this place the most when I came here,” Rosemary cursed.

“This is the Sea of Envy, the place where those who let jealousy run their lives are damned and punished. Just as Satan, Prince of Wrath, ran the Burning Pastures and the City of Wrath, Leviathan, Prince of Envy, is in control of this ocean. Here, the oily water poisons their bodies like battery acid to symbolize how envy poisons the mind and it weighs down on them with crushing power, just like how their feelings of inadequacy crushed them and made them jealous of others. And that isn’t even counting all the Demons and Gargoyles underneath the surface, torturing them without pause. Now the only things they envy are those that no longer exist. This place is tricky, as it has the greatest number of Titans and it is difficult to tell who exactly is guilty and who deserves to be freed.” He explained.

Baltoh then searched the minds of all the spirits in the immediate area to figure out which ones were guilty, and which ones were innocent. Those that were driven to commit crimes and caused harm because of their envy were left to stew, while those who were only the victims of human nature had their chains broken so that they could rise to the surface. But even though they were still aware and sentient, they floated on their stomachs and did not move.

Baltoh summoned another army of winged suits of armor on flying horses to recruit the freed souls and slay the monstrous inhabitants. They galloped across the shifting water, immune to the affects of gravity as they reached down into the water with their two-handle blades, slaughtering the Gargoyles and creatures of darkness just below the surface. Any suits that weren’t fighting bonded themselves to freed prisoners, granting them their power. The light energy that flowed through the armor healed their ravaged minds and gave them the resolve to fight.

The Gargoyles and Demons swam deeper below the surface to escape the massacre, thinking they would be safe. The evil beasts were filled with terror as the Crusaders and their horses dove below the surface, galloping on the water as if they were running downhill. Swimming with incredible speed, they followed the beasts deeper and deeper into the water, slaughtering the slowest of them as the gap between the groups grew smaller and smaller.

A kilometer from the beach, the ocean floor dropped into a step continental slope, that seemed to delve into the darkest depths of Hell. As the Crusaders chased down the wretched creatures, their weapons and the wings of their steeds glowed brightly, illuminating their way.

Deep in the shadows, a great eye opened.

From the shifting waves of the ocean, a colossal whale burst from the ocean. Its mouth was open and full of jagged teeth, its back was covered in spikes, and it was large enough to snap up an aircraft carrier in its jaws. It dove back into the water, swallowing several hundred Crusaders in the process. Cricking his neck from side to side, Baltoh fired a lightning bolt from the air above him, able to draw forth and release the energy without even using his body or a source. The beam of light expanded as it passed between its jaws and burst out of the back of its head, destroying half of its skull and all of its brains. The dead beast sank below the surface as the bottom-feeder creatures immediately began feeding on its carcass.

Another great splash tore apart the surface as a massive set of pincers reached out and tried to snatch up the flying Crusaders. They managed to avoid the massive claws as the Titan rose to the surface. It was a gargantuan lobster with four sets of pincers and a tail like that of a scorpion. A Dark Pulse began to charge at the end of its stinger and it was aimed for Baltoh. With a twitch of his eye, a spinning disk of energy appeared above his head and shot towards the Titan, expanding to the creature’s size. The disk collided with the Titan’s face and vertically sliced it in half. Once the blade reached its stinger, the charging Dark Pulse exploded and ripped the dead body apart.

Shaking the entire ocean, a vast legion of Titans began to appear from the darkest depths of the sea, each resembling a creature from Earth. There were sharks that just had circular pits of teeth instead of heads and jaws, squid with tentacles lined with blades of bone, crabs that had mountains blanketed with castles on their shells, sword fish with serrated barbs that could fire Dark Pulses from the tip of the blade, and millions of demonic piranhas that were individual cells of a single Titan.

As the legions formed, one final entity rose up from the depths. The creature was as large as Satan with slimy green skin, an apish body, webbed fingers with sharp claws, outstretched wings that looked like the skin of frogs, and a head that looked like an octopus with almost a hundred long swinging tentacles.

“Is that Leviathan?” Selene asked as she clutched my hand.

“Yes, the Prince of Envy. Though he is also known as Cthulhu. I’ll take him on, the rest of you kill those Titans.”

Rosemary stepped forward from behind him with her helmet open and a smile on her face. “Actually Master, how about we face Leviathan and you kill the Titans? I wouldn’t mind testing my strength against a Hell Prince. Besides, there are so many of us here and we can always ask you for help.”

Selene gained the same smile. “I like this idea. What about you, Baltoh? Do you want to try it?”

Baltoh mirrored the smile held by the three of them. “Sure, you girls have fun,” he said before teleporting and reappearing behind Leviathan.

The Hell Prince turned around and was about to swing at him with one of his clawed hands, but an explosion rocked against his head and drew his attention back to the beach.

“Your fight is with us!” Selene hollered with smoke wafting from her palm.

“YOUR SKELETONS WILL LIE AT THE BOTTOM OF MY OCEAN FOR ALL OF ETERNITY!” Leviathan thundered as his tentacles stretched like rubber and shot towards them.

The Valkyries and Archangels split up to dodge the attack and each got read to counter.

“Angel Art: Feather Arrows!” Michael shouted as he pointed his wings at Leviathan and launched a volley of burning javelins.

“Angel Art: Divinity Ray!” Raphael shouted, firing a beam from each hand, both the size of office buildings.

“Angel Art: Spear of Destiny!” Gabriel shouted as he launched a flashing torrent of blades of golden light with each beam bending in the air and honing in on the target.

“Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!” Selene called, launching a crackling eruption of electricity from her palm.

“Celestial Art: Crystal Ice Ray!” Rosemary cast, drawing a lens in the air and then launching the sapphire beam.

“Celestial Art: Tongue Of White Flames!” Molly yelled, raising her arms above her head and releasing a bending and twisting geyser of pearly flames and surged towards Leviathan with enough heat to burn diamond.

Combined with the attacks of the other Archangels, the vast cascade of techniques slammed into Leviathan like a dozen riot slugs, knocking him back and drawing forth a howl of pain, but causing no visible damage to his body. Stepping out of the cloud of smoke, he only roared in fury and lunged with the tentacles hanging from his face like a swarm of frog tongues. As they shot forward, fanged mouths opened up at the end of each tentacle, snapping in hunger for their prey.

“It seems this won’t be as easy as we thought,” Raphael said, grinning under his helmet.

“Well it wouldn’t be fun if it was,” Gabriel said, he too with a grin.

“Come on boys, there is no way we’ll beat him from a distance. We’re going to have to get up close and deliver some real damage,” Rosemary said as she materialized her arch blade.

“Let’s hurry up before Baltoh has to save our asses! He’ll never let us live it down!” Selene laughed as she spread her wings and flew towards Leviathan with her blade in hand. Chuckling to themselves, everyone chased after her and dove into the maw of biting tentacles.

“Now allow me to show you the true benefit of being god, the one thing that only someone in my league can achieve. Celestial Art: Animal Kingdom Siege!” Baltoh called as he clapped his hands together.

Up above the sea, a miraculous thing began to take place. Matter was forming from pure energy and rearranging itself into specific compounds and molecules. These molecules bonded together and formed enzymes and amino acids, and they in turn joined together to create cells. Jehovah could make Archangels, Tenebrous could create Demons and Gargoyles, but only Baltoh and Cinereo itself could create life.

Announcing their arrival, eagles, hawks, and falcons, all larger than Titans and each with greater ferocity and strength, swooped down to begin their battle. Every feather on their bodies was glowing faintly, showing the protective energy sealed within. Showing no fear, the birds of prey obeyed the will of their creator and attacked the Titans, snatching them right out of the water with their long talons. The omega Demons desperately attacked the birds with Dark Pulses and other spells, but their techniques had no affect on the birds whatsoever, as their feathers were acting as energy transmitters that cloaked them in a protective aura, and the energy they were receiving came straight from Baltoh himself.

With their claws tearing through flesh and bone with ease, the birds threw their prey into the air and finished the almighty Titans off with their wings, cutting through the Demons’ bodies with their feathers harder and sharper than katanas. Blood and butchered body parts rained down as the Titans were chopped to pieces, completely helpless against the superior creatures.

With his hands still pressed together, Baltoh reactivated the spell, creating more creatures in which to kill the Titans with. Sea serpents, miles long with bodies so large that they approached Leviathan’s size, rose up from the depths with booming roars. Each serpent had glassy black bodies, decorated with patterns of glowing yellow lines. The backs of their heads were guarded with mats of bone spikes their eyes glowed with power. With furious roars, the serpents dove down into sea, gobbling up every Titan that came close to their jaws. With powerful chomps, they crushed the bodies of the Demons like peanut shells and swallowed them whole, carving down their numbers like a natural disaster.

Sensing the amassing danger, dozens of the Titans all turned to Baltoh and released their Dark Pulses at once, trying to take him out in the hope that his creations would die with him. The blasts washed over Baltoh like a flood but were unable to even touch him, being deflected by an invisible egg-shaped shield that stood whether he willed it or not. As the blasts shrank and split into their last flickering beads of darkness, Baltoh once again pressed his hands together, this time with his fingers interlocked. “Celestial Art: Almighty Forest Assault.”

Like the sea serpents only minutes prior, massive wooden tendrils wrapped around the Titans like the tentacles of the squids that filled their ranks. The tendrils grew in size, forking out into leafy branches as they formed towering trees, dwarfing the human-made skyscrapers back on Earth. Trapped in the wood like animals caught in hardened concrete, the Titans snarled and roared as they tried to break free of their wooden prisons, but even with all the strength in their bodies, the wood held strong and carried a deadly ability. Not only were the trees infused with vast amounts of light energy to counteract the toxic presence of the undead creatures in their grip, but they were also draining them of their power. It was as if the trees were digesting them as the ocean floor was colonized.

With town-sized birds attacking from above, sea serpents almost as large as mountain ranges attacking from below, and grabbing trees bursting from the ground like spikes from a booby trap, the Titans had no way to escape their massacre.

Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and the rest of the Archangels sprinted across Leviathan’s shifting tentacles with their flaming swords drawn. With each biting tendril that came close, they would jump into the air and chop them up into sushi with a lightning-fast flurry of slashes. Butchered pieces of flesh were sent flying as the sewer line-sized tentacles were torn to shreds by their swords. They all had confident smiles on their faces, unable to believe that they were actually battling a Hell Prince, and dare they say even winning.

With a shout of determination, Selene spun through the air like a top nearby, delivering a dynamic bombardment of punches and kicks to the snapping jaws of the tentacles, smashing them like a baseball bat to a line of sausages. Even without using any sort of speed-enhancing spell, she was moving faster than the human eye could catch. The tentacles were seemingly exploding without her even touching them due to her speed.

Down below, Molly was launching blades of wind from her cleaver, chopping down the tentacles like trees being hit with the shockwave of an atomic explosion. Without even noticing it, one of the tentacles attacked from behind and grabbed her, swallowing her whole. As she fell down its throat, the tentacle suddenly froze, literally into solid ice. With a smile, Molly released a raw burst of power from every inch of her body, causing the frozen tentacle to shatter into pieces. Having been rescued, Molly looked down at Rosemary, who had a lens of ice energy hovering in front of her. Smiling under her helm, Molly blew a kiss to her lesbian concubine and Rosemary responded by forming a V with her index and middle finger in front of her face.

Their flirting was cut short as another swarm of tentacles lunged towards them both. Pointing her hands at the gnashing teeth, Rosemary cast her spell. “Celestial Art: Nuclear Flash!”

A blinding ray of light flared from her palms, carrying with it both devastating heat and lethal amounts of radiation. The tentacles were all brought to a sudden stop as the outer layers of their flesh were reduced to ash, every cell having been simultaneously incinerated by the atomic burst of energy. Materializing her cleaver, Rosemary threw the weapon with all of her strength, sending it flying through the air like a boomerang and causing the burned tentacles to explode into dust.

Several loud howls echoed from behind her as a group of tentacles tried a surprise attack. Clapping her hands together, Rosemary cast her next spell. “Celestial Art: Bladed Comet!”

With fire streaming from the edge and forming a hypnotic tail, her spinning cleaver returned and shot past her head, carving down the approaching forest of tentacles in a single flaming strike.

“Rosemary, come on!” Selene shouted, having just about reaching Leviathan’s face.

Rosemary caught up to the group as they busied themselves with dodging the Hell Prince’s huge swinging arms. Bleeding profusely with almost all of his tentacles severed, Leviathan sought only their death and was done playing. Raising his octopus head, he revealed a fanged mouth underneath the webbed mat of severed tentacles. “Demon Art: Apocalypse Eruption!” he roared, casting the same spell that Satan had and charging it between his jaws.

“Everyone move!” Michael shouted as Leviathan took aim.

Selene, Molly, Rosemary, and the Archangels desperately tried to escape from the blast but many were caught within it when the beam was finally unleashed. Shaking all of Hell, the crimson beam of energy was launched with an atomic explosion detonating between Leviathan’s jaws as the initial flash and the Archangels caught within the beam were instantly dematerialized as every atom in their bodies was converted to pure energy. The beam shot off across Hell, narrowly avoiding obliterating the taken city of Wrath and shooting up into the stirring sky.

“Damn it, how the Hell can we possibly compete with that?” Raphael cursed as he got to his feet, having been knocked to the ground.

“Celestial Art: Woodland Imprisonment,” they heard Baltoh announce.

Rising up from the sea floor, trees that could knock aside the tallest skyscrapers reached out and grabbed Leviathan. The trees formed a vertical ring around him with massive branches grabbing his limbs, pulling them out and making Leviathan resemble Da Vinci’s Vitruvian Man sketch. A horizontal ring then formed from the vertical ring, making it resemble a gyroscope with a wooden bar reaching out from the front of the horizontal ring and wrapping around his waist while a branch from the back grabbed his tail.

“You bastard! No prison can hold me!” Leviathan roared as he began charging another Apocalypse Eruption.

“This isn’t a real prison, consider it more as a cradle for my next creation. Celestial Art: Forest Bloom!” Baltoh called, finally raising his voice as he clapped his hands together.

As the sphere of crimson energy charged between his jaws, a leafy branch burst from the back of Leviathan’s throat and pierced it like a balloon, disrupting it and ending the spell. Gagging on the branch, the Hell Prince screamed in pain as more branches began to burst out of his flesh, forming massive trees in a matter of seconds. Throughout his body, unstoppable branches were shredding his muscles, crushing his veins, and tearing through his organs as they looked for the perfect places to spread out and drain him of his energy. Desperate to avoid his approaching death, Leviathan cast a nameless healing spell and reached out with a fresh flood of biting tentacles, but before they could even come near Baltoh, they stopped dead and were blanketed with flowers.

The forest continued to grow and thrive, devouring Leviathan’s body and stealing his energy. By the time the spell was complete, his wings had been replaced with two hanging lawns of grass, his bones were serving as the handles for countless massive trees, almost every muscle and organ had been torn to pieces and absorbed, and only his skeleton remained intact. The Prince of Envy had been killed, and in his death he had brought forth life.

With a smile, Baltoh turned to his lover and friends. “Sorry, it looks like you needed my help.”

Selene smiled. “Ah damn it, there is no way that he is going to let us live this down…”

After crossing the ocean and recruiting tens of millions of new Crusaders while searching the sea floor, they reached the shoreline on the other side and reached the next area of Hell; a desert of black sands.

“These are the Ash Fields,” Baltoh announced as he and his group stood at the edge of the expansive desert.

Selene’s eyes widened. “This is the place where you were born? Where you first came into existence as a Demon?”

Baltoh nodded. “Yes, I was born under these jet-black dunes, and after I became a hybrid, I spent almost my entire life here slaying Demons upon their birth. This barren landscape is also known as the Desert of the Proud. It is the domain of the Hell Prince Lucifer, the first Demon that was originally a fallen Archangel, having been cast out of Heaven when he staged a coup against Jehovah. Here, the souls guilty of the sin of Pride are subjugated and humiliated. They are used as the slaves of the Demons, serving as a work force for building monuments and also as concubines. This desert serves a very unique purpose beyond just being a circle in Hell for which to punish the damned, as it also serves as the birthplace and nursery for Hell’s Demons. This is where they all come into existence, born from the darkness of human souls that can no longer endure the punishment and cease to exist.”

“So is it the same job as with the others?” Molly asked.

Baltoh cracked a smile. “Free the innocent and slaughter the Demons, the perfect way to spend and afternoon.”

A never-ending army of towers and monuments stood among the black dunes like tombstones in a graveyard, each made from an obsidian-like stone formed from the ashes of crumbled skeletons compacted together. They almost looked like the remains of a forest that endured the strike of a nuclear bomb. In the background, a vast lake of swirling fire stirred in an eternal whirlpool, and every second, Gargoyles were crawling out and shaking themselves off like wet dogs, having been created by the anger and malice humans on Earth.

Underneath the burning sky, huge blocks of this stone were quarried from mountains and under the sands by the slaves of Hell; men, women, and children, all with rags for clothes, emaciated bodies, and iron masks that were clamped around their heads. Moaning in pain as they worked, the slaves moved the van-sized blocks of stone to the monuments being built, all while their Demon masters barked orders in Hellscript and cracked their flaming whips.

Whenever one of the slaves would keel over from exhaustion, the Demons or Gargoyles would gang up on them like vultures on a fresh carcass. Men and boys would be eaten alive, too tired to scream as the flesh was pealed from their bones. Women and girls were raped to death and then their shredded bodies were devoured. After a few minutes, the butchered remains of the slave would regenerate and the damned soul would come back to life, only to be put to work once again. From the millions upon millions of meaningless statues, pyramids, and temples standing in the sands, it was obvious that this had been going on since just about the dawn of man. But now, it was going to change. Having crossed several hundred miles of desert and fought through the creatures of Hell, the followers of Baltoh had come to the final stretch of the Desert of Pride.

In the shadow of a half-finished pyramid, a Demon sitting in a onyx throne on a wooden sled ordered for her slaves to pull faster, shouting in Hellscript and cracking her whip. The Demon’s roar jumped in volume as the sled came to a sudden stop and did not move, no matter how hard she whipped them. Looking up, the she-beast grew pale as she laid eyes on Selene, blocking the way. With a roar, the Demon cracked her flaming whip and sent it straight towards Selene, but before the coil could even snap back, the Demon’s arm and head were sliced off by surprise attack by Molly, who delivered the lethal blow with a powerful swing of her arch blade. The monster only had enough time to give a single dying scream before the top of her skull was sliced off.

Hearing the call of their sister, all the Demons and Gargoyles raised their heads in alertness and cursed as the Crusaders came into view, flying through the sky or galloping across the ground. With their whips in one hand and weapons in the other, the Demons leapt into action with a tidal wave of Gargoyles rising behind them. While the Crusaders, Archangels, and Valkyries slaughtered the Demons by the thousands, Baltoh calmly walked in between the statues and monuments, creating more suits of armor and freeing those he deemed innocent or undeserving of torment. So calm that he might as well have been taking a stroll through the part, he annihilated every Demon that came close without the slightest movement or thought.

Above his head, Selene and the others were decimating the forces of darkness with spell after spell, obliterating the Demons and Gargoyles as fast as they arrived. However, the enemy force was continuously getting reinforcements in the form of new Demons and Gargoyles, always being born. The Gargoyles would crawl out of the Lake of Fire, hungry for carnage, and the newborn Demons would claw their way up from underground, already super intelligent and incredibly deadly.

Barely an hour had passed since the battle began when the signaling roars were heard, letting everyone know that Lucifer had arrived. It seemed that the Hell Prince of Pride wasn’t just going to sit around while his kingdom was destroyed… The Demons and Gargoyles quickly retreated at the sound of his approach, laughing in the confidence that victory was about to be theirs. The battlefield became quiet, save for the roar that had not ended. Yet there were more roars radiating from the background, thick with power and malice.

“Baltoh, what’s going on? Is it another Hell Prince?” Selene asked, landing beside him.

“Not only that, but all of the Masters of Torture. It seems that Tenebrous is throwing everything he has at us.”

‘Stay calm; after everything you have seen, you know he can handle it,’ Selene thought to herself, fighting the sudden instinctive flare up of terror as she remembered the power of the Master of Torture that Baltoh had fought and was nearly killed by. Even Baltoh suddenly showed a look of surprise.

“I don’t believe it, there couldn’t be that many. It seems the Masters of Torture are not as rare and few in number as I thought. There are at least a hundred of them approaching with Lucifer, each with their own Titan steed. He must have created them himself or used his powers to forcefully bond the essences of Demons to form them. All together, I must say that their power is quite amazing.” Baltoh pondered, rubbing his chin with the metal plates on the backs of his fingers and hand catching the light.

“How powerful are they?” Selene gasped, barely able to suppress her fear. Baltoh inclined his head as he tried to read their approaching power levels.

“If they all combined their power into a single explosion, it would be the size of a solar system.”

Selene’s panting was heavy as she struggled to comprehend such a colossal amount of energy, but her mind was just unable to fathom the size of such an explosion.

“Tell everyone to fall back to the edge of the desert; you’ll be out of harm’s way but you should be able to watch what is going on,” Baltoh said with a hint of seriousness in his voice. He slowly began to levitate, rising up into the air before Selene stopped him, grasping his hand with her helmet open and a look of great worry and fear on her face.

“Baltoh, is it possible for even someone like you to withstand such and attack? Can you win this battle?” She asked desperately, knowing that the upcoming clash was beyond her comprehension.

With a smile, Baltoh lowered himself down without actually touching the ground. He lifted her chin and kissed her, brushing her fears aside.

“Selene, I made you a Valkyrie because that I know that you have more faith in me than anyone else in existence. What does your faith tell you?”

“That you will win,” she sighed, having regained her confidence.

“Good. Now don’t worry about me, just kick back and watch the show. I think its time I finally got some exercise,” he said, placing one last kiss on her forehead before shooting up into the sky.

“Everyone retreat! Go back to the ocean!” Selene shouted with a smile on her face.

“Selene, what’s going on?” Molly hollered, wiping the Demon blood off her cleaver.

“Baltoh is going to take care of everything. He just wants us out of the way so that he can finally let loose!”

Molly gained a wide smile of excitement, eager to see what power Baltoh would unleash.

“Everyone go back to the ocean! We have to get out of here! Master Baltoh is going to fight!” Rosemary shouted, having overheard them.

While almost everyone wanted to stay and see the clash, Baltoh’s orders were obeyed and a full retreat was set in motion, with everyone fleeing as fast as they could so that the battle would begin soon. With the help of spells from the Valkyries and Archangels, all the Crusaders zipped across almost half of a thousand miles of desert in a second and appeared at the edge of the inky Sea of Envy.

“Angel Art: Heavenly View,” Michael cast, holding up his hands. Like a massive movie screen, a canvas made of pure light appeared in the sky above the crowd of millions with a real-time view of Baltoh at the battlefield. He was hovering in the sky, watching the black clouds stir in the distance.

Everyone covered their ears as a deafening roar rang out, far louder than the one that had been sent out before, even with the distance that had been traveled. Covering their ears, everyone looked up at the screen as the Masters of Torture arrived, riding on the backs of Titans as they escorted the Hell Prince of Pride. Like Satan and Leviathan, Lucifer towered above all else, able to easily kill a Titan with a single swat of his hand and destroy a mountain with a sweep of his tail.

Lucifer was built differently from the other Hell Princes so far encountered, as his body had more of a reptilian-draconic build and form to it, and instead of one head, he had seven. The seven humanoid heads each stood at the end of a long powerful neck, with each head lacking eyes or a nose but instead having pointed ears and shark-like teeth. Six of the heads each had a horn protruding from the top of their head with a crown looped around it like a ring, but the seventh head had four of each. Lucifer’s whole body had a much more revolting appearance the other Hell Princes’, for instead of scales or hair, his flesh consisted entirely of exposed necrotic muscle, grotesque and dark like a burn wound that had completely pealed away the flesh and singed the muscles underneath.

His long bladed tail swishing from side to side with excitement and his wings keeping him aloft without a single flap, Lucifer looked at Baltoh without any eyes and began to laugh.

“So the terrorist returns. You, you have always been a thorn in my side and the hindrance in the growth of my armies. I have been hunting you ever since you were born, but always would you jump to Earth before I could end you once and for all. But now, it seems like you are finally ready to die,” he boomed, grinning with each lipless head.

“It seems that you do not know about Satan and Leviathan,” Baltoh sighed with his arms crossed.

Lucifer just gave another laugh. “Oh, I know alright. You put those weaklings in their place and ended their pathetic lives once and for all. Don’t think that scares me, I could have killed them with all seven heads cut off. I, I am the strongest of the Hell Princes! It is why I am the own who commands the Ash Fields and rules over the Demons and the Masters of Torture! In the rank of Hell, only the almighty Lord Tenebrous has greater power than myself! And even if you kill me, then he will just create more Hell Princes with a snap of his fingers! You’re in our world traitor, there is no way you can win!”

“For someone who is so confident and sure of himself, you sure brought a lot of minions.” Baltoh remarked, looking around as the Masters of Torture and Titans around and behind Lucifer. This only drew another laugh from the Hell Prince.

“After I was cast out of Heaven, I learned to be cautious and became wiser. I won’t make the same obvious mistake that the others made.”

Six of the seven heads then looked in opposite directions, each spitting out a Horror Obelisk like a missile and lodging them at the edges of the battlefield. The seventh head looked straight up and opened its jaws, and six triangular daggers reached out of the back of its throat and opened up like a blossoming flower with a sphere of darkness hovering in the center.

“FORCES OF HELL, LEND ME YOUR STRENGTH!” he bellowed as the six Horror Obelisks all caused the power of Lucifer and his minions to skyrocket.

Raising their swords, all the Masters of Torture began channeling their energy straight towards the sphere of darkness above his seventh head, while channeling the power of their Titan mounts through their own bodies. With the power of a hundred Masters of Torture and Titans pumping through his veins, all with their strength multiplied by the Horror Obelisks, Lucifer’s energy levels more than doubled past what Baltoh had expected. The Celestial Avatar gained a look of surprise as he felt the Hell Prince’s power levels skyrocket without any sign of stopping. If it weren’t for the fact that Tenebrous already possessed it, Lucifer could very well acquire the Throne of Hell through such a powerful combination.

At the beach of the Sea of Envy, everyone struggled to breath and stay on their feet as Lucifer’s power levels weighed down upon them like an entire ocean. Finally, a great eye opened in the center of Lucifer’s chest, jet-black with a bright red ten-pointed star for a pupil. “I see you…” he said, staring at Baltoh.

While Baltoh was surprised, he was far from alarmed. In fact, he was already bored. “Are you going to attack or not, because I don’t want all of that stretching I did to have been for nothing.”

With a roar in reply, Lucifer opened the jaws of one of his heads and launched an Apocalypse Eruption, several times more powerful than Satan and Leviathan’s. This time, the natural force field that stood around Baltoh was not strong enough to keep the blast at bay. Raising it to eye-level, he blocked the ray with the back of his hand, hovering in that same spot with the beam being deflected and washing over him like a vacuum behind a moving vehicle. Lurching forward, Lucifer strengthened the blast, making Baltoh grit his teeth from the sudden shove. This certainly was surprising; not only was the power truly worlds apart from Satan and Leviathan, but the fact that he was able to launch so much power with just one of his heads was a bad omen, as Baltoh originally figured that he would need all seven heads together to form and manipulate the energy.

The blast ended and Baltoh’s eyes widened as Lucifer’s throat met his view, the Hell Prince having pounced while Baltoh was blinded by the blast. Teleporting, Baltoh reappeared at a seemingly safe distance but was forced to teleport again as one of Lucifer’s heads reached out and tried to grab him. Keeping his distance, Baltoh reappeared at the edge of the battlefield and flicked the air with his finger, releasing a concentrated shockwave that was as powerful as a meteor impact. Lucifer was thrown back with ripples traveling through his body but didn’t seem to be suffering from a single popped vein or broken bone.

‘That hit should have ripped off all his heads and splattered him like a paint balloon. It seems that his power isn’t the only thing that has been enhanced…’

“Demon Art: Mutilation Mutation!”

Opening the jaws of one of his heads, Lucifer shot out his tongue like a frog, sending the tendril flying towards Baltoh faster than a high-caliber bullet. Warping in the air, the tongue mutated and changed in shape, covering itself in blades of bone. With a switch of his eye, Baltoh fired an invisible blade of vertical energy, slicing the appendage in half down the middle. Undeterred by the injury, the two halves of the tongue went in opposite directions and then converged on him.

With another twitch of his eye, Baltoh launched a horizontal blade, slicing off the split portions of the tongue. Lucifer showed no signs of feeling any pain, and with a whiplash, four new tendrils grew out of the bleeding tip of the severed tongue. Baltoh teleported as the four bladed tendrils tried to grab him and reappeared to the side, launching another blade and severing the tongue. To the sound of Lucifer’s booming laugh, eight new quivering tentacles burst out the bleeding stump.

“Just as I thought, a Hydra affect. Tch, what a nuisance,” Baltoh scoffed as he raised his hand. “Celestial Art: Star Birth.”

A small sphere of red light shot from the tip of his finger, flying over to Lucifer and entering his bothersome head. In a deafening roar and a blinding flash, the head was ripped apart by a miniature nuclear explosion. Lucifer roared in agony from the destruction of his head, but within seconds, the singed flesh could be seen quivering and regenerated as the head was slowly formed.

“Celestial Art: Woodland Prison,” Baltoh cast, clasping his hands together.

On a scale never before seen in the history of the universe, a colossal tree burst out of the ground beside Lucifer and began growing at a phenomenal rate, forming a ring around the Hell Prince while branches grew out from the interior and grabbed his limbs, wings, and heads. The tree was so large that it had more than three times the flora biomass as the Amazon jungle.

With a roar, Lucifer opened up his next head and vomited up a waterfall of black sludge, pouring from between his jaws slowly like hot tar. The sludge poured down onto his restraints, instantly causing the wood to turn grey with death and deteriorate as if through hastened decomposition. Baltoh sighed in annoyance and Lucifer opened the jaws of his fourth head.

“Demon Art: Extinction Tombstone Summoning!” he bellowed, launching totems from his throat like a machine gun.

These totems were different from the Horror Obelisks and Inferno Abysses, with an Egyptian-style obelisk that towered at thirty feet in height, surrounded on all four sides by human skeletons frozen in a look of desperation as they reached for the top of the spire. Upon their landing, the obelisks all detonated into a vast mushroom cloud of fire, dwarfing the most powerful atomic explosion with their combined power. Baltoh was in the center of the burning hurricane with his arms crossed and a look of boredom on his face. Back at the Sea of Envy, everyone was watching the scene with looks of awe and fear, waiting for their savior to reveal himself.

“Celestial Art: Absolute Zero!”
The explosion came to a complete and utter halt as every atom within its perimeter sank to −459.67° F, the temperature in which matter loses the ability to move. All the expanding gasses and dust in the explosion were literally frozen in time. Baltoh ended the spell and all the matter in the explosion suddenly dissipated or fell back down to the ground like a sandstorm with the sudden loss of the wind, having been drained of all momentum and energy. Everyone on the coast looked at the screen raised his or her hands and cheered as Baltoh was revealed, completely unharmed.

‘Power absorption, transformation, summoning, poisonous acid, and energy blasts. If my theory is correct, the last two heads each have their own unique power.’

“Demon Art: Phantasm Nightmare!” Lucifer bellowed with his fifth head.

Shimmering like a hologram, Lucifer slowly dematerialized, completely disappearing. Even his siphoning of energy from the Masters of Torture and Titans came to an end. Baltoh scowled as the Hell Prince completely disappeared, not just from view, but from all other senses. He couldn’t hear him, smell him, feel his energy, or otherwise find any trace of his energy throughout Hell, Cinereo, or Heaven. Whatever it was, he was somehow masking himself from even Baltoh’s divine-level senses.

“Tenebrous, this ability is definitely his doing. Only another god could create a power to block my senses…”

“Right you are!” Lucifer howled as he reappeared behind Baltoh and snapped him up like a whale catching a fly. Everyone watching the battle gasped in horror, believing the battle to be over, but the Valkyries and Archangels all had confident smiles, knowing that Baltoh wouldn’t be caught dead losing to a pitiful attack.

“Celestial Art: Universal Plague!” Baltoh called out from inside Lucifer’s mouth.

A minute after the announcement of the spell, Lucifer released Baltoh and howled in pain. Everyone watching the screen of light back at the sea squinted to figure out what was going on and gained smiles of relief and joy as it became obvious. Lucifer was swinging his fifth head wildly as his teeth and flesh slowly melted away, being devoured and ripped apart by a green moss-like material. It was a flesh-eating virus Baltoh had created, one that had a particularly strong appetite for Demon flesh and Demon energy. With all the power in Lucifer’s body, he was the ultimate feast for the cellular creatures.

Sliding out from between the jaws of sixth head, Lucifer drew a long dagger-like blade of red and black steel and used it so sever the infected head before the virus could spread. Baltoh analyzed the sword closely, sensing its ability before it was even used.

“A sword that seals spirits with which it cuts, a very handy power when fighting Demons and Archangels. But I should warn you now, that blade will have no more affect on me than any of your other powers. I have transcended far past the point where I need or have a “spirit”.”

With a roar of frustration, Lucifer cast a spell of healing to repair his heads and then brought all seven together. With the heads forming a ring and each looking in the center, a sphere of red and black energy began to form, rumbling with instability. The Masters of Torture and Titans were struggling to breathe as they pumped every drop of energy they had into Lucifer while he charged the sphere. After only a few seconds, it was in a whole other league from the Apocalypse Eruption, great enough to possibly rip a hole between dimensions or cause the collapse of all of Hell.

“I grow tired of your feeble attempts to harm me. It is time that I moved on and got back to work.”

“I WILL ANNIHILATE YOU!” Lucifer screamed as the sphere reached critical mass.

“Please, the most powerful Hell Prince is no more a danger to me than the most powerful bacteria. Allow me to show you the true power of a god. Celestial Art: Galactic Judgment. Celestial Art: Universal Sculptor,” he said with a deep haunting voice as he raised his hand.

Up in the sky, a sphere of pure black matter materialized, as large as a mountain and more ominous than the scout of an approaching army. Everyone watching the battle, be it Crusader or Master of Torture, gazed at the sphere and gasped in disbelief as they realized what it was. Even Lucifer was filled with unparalleled awe and fear. It was a black hole; a literal orb of matter so dense and heavy that the atoms compacted within was done so in a way that went beyond human understanding. It was a beacon, the end of all reason and arguing. It was as absolute as it was foreboding. The only reason why it wasn’t causing the complete and total destruction of the planet from the inside out was that Baltoh was using the Universal Sculptor spell to shape the laws of physics themselves, allowing him to change or deactivate them however he wanted.

“I would hold on if I were you,” Baltoh said as he allowed the black hole’s gravitational pull to spill out in a small controlled release.

In a roar so loud that it was heard throughout all of Hell, every grain of sand within the black desert and every drop of the liquid flames in the Lake of Fire were pulled up towards the quantum singularity. Every grain of sand from every single human spirit that crumbled away within the dunes from all across time was pulled into the darkness and destroyed. Back at the coast, everyone cursed in disappointment as a cloud of surging black sand blocked his or her view like a TV buzzing with static. Reluctantly, Lucifer reabsorbed the power of his spell and distributed it back to himself and his followers, granting them the strength to cast shields strong enough to protect them from the gravitational pull.

After twenty minutes in which nobody moved, the last grains of sand and drops of liquid fire were absorbed, revealing the landscape below. There were massive temples and altars, adorned with bronze statues of Angels and Archangels. Radiating from the temples like ripples in a pond, towns of sandstone had been built, with coliseums, forums, theaters, and rows of houses from mansions to huts. It was an entire web of cities.

“Damn it, I can’t move,” Lucifer cursed, barely able to speak. He wasn’t the only one cursed; every Master of Torture and Titan was paralyzed by Baltoh’s spell.

“I didn’t want you moving around and interrupting my finale. Now, learn the true difference between our strengths and let regret be the final emotion that you experience as you die.” Baltoh said with a deep authoritative voice as he clapped his hands together.

Up above the desert devoid of sand, the black hole shattered into tens of billions of marbles, all made from the super-dense material. While altering their gravitational effects and nature, Baltoh spread out the marbles across the sky, holding them above the battlefield with each weighing as much as a whole star. With the laws of physics altered, Baltoh released the cloud of marbles down onto Lucifer and his minions. Falling like indestructible meteorites, the super-dense super-heavy marbles rained down without mercy, piercing the Hell Prince and each Demon uncountable times, each experiencing an execution like twenty loads of birdshot being fired simultaneously at pointblank range.

Lucifer, the Masters of Torture, and the Titans didn’t even have time to scream as their bodies were pierced tens of millions of times, each filled with more holes than a dish sponge. From the speed and power of the falling marbles, aerosolized Demon blood filled the air and flesh, muscle, and bone were shredded as if in a blender. Upon contact with the ground, a vast dust cloud was thrown up as the marbles drilled through the soil, bedrock, and endless layers of stone, using only their weight and momentum. The smoke eventually cleared, and not a single trace of Baltoh’s enemies could be found. In place of the battlefield, a massive pit had been carved into Hell, deepening every second as the blanket of black hole marbles basically burned through the land.

Baltoh was greeted with thunderous applause upon the return of his followers, all cheering and clapping from his legendary defeat of the Hell Prince and a small army of Titan-level Demons. The Crusaders were all jumping up and down like kids on a trampoline, the Archangels were clapping as loudly as possible (even Michael was clapping), and Selene, Molly, and Rosemary pounced on him as if desperate to fuck.

“Baltoh, that was amazing!” Molly exclaimed, truly beginning to see just how powerful Baltoh really was.

“Thank you, that means a lot. But the true challenge was staving off boredom,” he joked before pulling her close and giving her a long, passionate kiss.

“Baltoh, what is this place?” Selene asked, looking around at the network of Rome-like cities scattered across the city. Baltoh smile gained a sad tinge.

“These cities are remnants from the age before Tenebrous, when Hell was under the jurisdiction and control of Jehovah and Heaven. The Angels and Archangels lived here while they worked, punishing the sinners that were cast into this realm for their crimes. Originally, there were hundreds of these cities scattered across Hell, like the forts that dotted the Roman border walls that served as small towns for soldiers. These settlements were all inhabited before Tenebrous gained the Throne of Hell and took it over, turning it into a realm of Demons.”

“Well Master, with the Ash Fields and the Lake of Fire destroyed, at least you won’t see too many Demons and Gargoyles,” Rosemary mused, relighting Baltoh’s smile before he turned to his Crusaders.

“Crusaders! Soldiers! Listen to me!” he called, using his powers to increase the power of his voice so that everyone would hear him. The armored followers all became silent, eagerly awaiting the next order from their commander.

“I am proud of all of you, you have all helped me reclaim Hell in the name of light and justice. However, you cannot follow me past this point, as my next destination is the Dunes of Sloth. You are all to return to the Sea of Envy, the City of Wrath, the Burning Pastures and the rest of the Ash Fields, and continue freeing innocent souls. I know the next circle very well, and believe me when I say that it is better if I bring as few people as possible.” He commanded, drawing hushed muttering and frustration from his followers.

“This is not a lot to ask. While we have already moved through three circles of Hell, the area we’ve actually covered and the number of innocent souls is miniscule compared to the entirety of this planet. There is still a lot of work to be done in the areas we’ve crossed. If you truly wish to assist me in my journey, you will do as I say.”

Cursing in disappointment and frustration, the loyal Crusaders obeyed Baltoh’s orders and turned around, going back to do a second sweep of the crossed land. Baltoh then turned to Selene and the others. “How about we go exploring?”

Baltoh walked down the streets of the abandoned city, peering into the homes and buildings as he sampled the lost culture. Selene, Molly, Rosemary, Michael, Raphael, and Gabriel were the only ones with him, the rest of the Archangels having left with the Crusaders to help fight any Titans of Masters of Torture that might be encountered. They were closely following him, trying to figure out his true reasoning for sending away the abandoned armies. Stepping into an abandoned home, Baltoh picked up an Angel statue made of Hellsilver, several times older than he was. Everyone was watching him, wondering how he could be so carefree.

“Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, you should all be paying more attention to your surroundings. After all, contrary to what you’ve been told in Heaven, you are in the former habitation of your predecessors. Humanity is far older than you know, and the Archangels that came before you are the ones who were born because of them.”

“Couldn’t we just skip the next desert and keep going through Hell?” Molly asked.

“Unfortunately, no. Remember those laws that I said even I couldn’t break? One of them controls movement through Hell; you can only move from one circle by crossing through the others between you and your destination. Basically, as far as crossing over through the dimensions with Angel powers go, you can only jump back and forth between different areas of the circle that you left from. It’s why we had to actually enter Hell and why I didn’t just go straight to Tenebrous. And even worse, the Dunes of Sloth have even more rules; no teleportation at all, no flying or even jumping long distances, and no super-speed. The only way to cross the desert is on foot. As long as Tenebrous exists, so will those rules; they simply cannot be broken as long as we are on his turf,” Baltoh said as he placed the statue back down.

“So you’re saying that we have to walk across the entire circle?” Gabriel asked, already feeling his feet hurt.

“But that still doesn’t explain why we can’t take the Crusaders with us. If we are traveling on foot, why can’t they follow?” Selene inquired.

“Rosemary, I believe you can explain this,” Baltoh said as he read a sign placed on the side of the building, taking a second to decipher the strange dialect of Enochian.

“The Dunes of Sloth have another name, they are known as the Desert of the Lost. It’s a shifting sea of sand that can hide and reveal anything at any time. It also causes hallucinations. If we took our army in there, we would be lucky to come out with ten percent.”

“The Desert of the Lost is of a very unique classification of levels of Hell, in that the Hell Prince is the land itself. Belphegor, the Hell Prince of Sloth, is no longer a physical being. Instead, his spirit is fused with the Desert of the Lost, meaning that entering the area basically means entering his mind. He is no longer sentient, his mind moves far to slowly to form thoughts, but his energy and oppressive existence are still rich and powerful. The Demon and Gargoyle population in the desert is impossible to measure, as they can be swallowed by the sands and buried for centuries before finally resurfacing. Though there should be little to no chance of being attacked.”

Baltoh stood in a small cavern chamber, gazing with almost a sad look on his face. The walls were decorated with trinkets and artifacts, ranging from bronze goblets, daggers, and flint-lock pistols, to rings, flasks and watches, all ranging across time on Earth and each tens of thousands of Hell years old. They were resting in shelves hand-carved into the stone. Hanging from the ceiling like stalactites were strips of clothing, chainmail, and even armor. A hammock was strung up across the chamber, made from trees from the Isle of the Damned. The cave entrance looked out over the Desert of the Lost from a towering mountain spire in the very outskirts of the wasteland.

Her wings fluttering loudly, Selene landed by the cave entrance and stepped inside, looking around in amazement. “Is this your home?”

“Yes, whenever I grew weary of battle, I would come here to sleep. I picked this cave because the Dunes of Sloth are the last place anyone would dare look for me. Even Masters of Torture and Titans are afraid of forever becoming lost in the sands. But luckily, it’s just close enough to the Desert of Pride so that I can find it and leave it easily. Though that’s not to say to say I didn’t get lost occasionally,” he chuckled as he ran his fingers through the strips of fabric hanging from the ceiling.

Selene picked up an old pocket watch from one of the shelves carved into the wall. It looked so fragile ancient that she held it and touched it as if were made of sand. She gently and carefully opened it, gazing upon a picture of beautiful woman. The glass face of the watch was so cloudy and scratched that the hands and numbers were invisible and the picture was faded to such extent that Selene couldn’t even figure out the woman’s hair color. The woman looked more like a half-completed sketch.

“Are these really—“

“Yes, these my personal belongings. Or to be more accurate, they are the belongings of the people that I am made of. When people come to Hell, they bring everything they had on them at the time of their death. Knights, soldiers, cops, executioners, fathers, sons, brothers… Their combined spirits and wills created me. Ever since I was born, I’ve been searching every corner of Hell for their belongings, trying to understand who I am and who I was. I guess that my quest has prevented my nonstop Demon massacre from driving me insane.” Baltoh sighed as he sat down on the hammock, making it creek.

“Damn, it feels like it’s been years since I’ve been here. But considering the flow of time in Hell, I guess it has. It always surprises me when I come back from the human world and find this place still standing and undisturbed,” he said as he looked at the woven branches of the hammock, remembering the time and skill it took to make and flashing back to each individual part.

Selene had a warm smile on her face, getting a unique satisfaction at seeing Baltoh finally experiencing something as human as nostalgia. Walking over, she leaned down and kissed him.

“Come on baby, everyone’s waiting down below. We still have a job to do.”

With chains linking them together, the group of seven marched through the desert. Baltoh didn’t take any chances, he refused to risk losing anyone to the sands. The going was far slower than anyone had expected. Marching across sandy dunes is difficult, but unlike the dunes back on Earth, the towering hills of sand did not stay still. Rolling slowly but ceaselessly, the dunes rose and fell like waves on the choppy ocean, meaning that walking a straight line and staying balanced was impossible. Everyone gave the mental order for their armor to disappear, greatly lightening their weight and making the arduous trek easier, but it was still a cursed challenge.

It wasn’t long before Raphael became fed up with the impossible march and tried to fly. Ignoring what Baltoh had said earlier, he jumped into the air and began flapping his wings, but after rising five off he ground, he completely flipped over in the air and fell back into the sand. He came up sputtering in shock, wishing he had been wearing his airtight helm as he spat out a mouthful of sand.

“What the Hell happened?” he asked, getting back to his feet with his whole body shaking.

“As I explained earlier, flying is not permitted. Once you take off, you immediately flip over so that the ground becomes the sky. This desert is thick with reality-bending rules that not even I may break. I can’t even cast a spell because it will immediately disappear and reappear in the space around the planet. If I were to try and remove the desert with a black hole like I did before, it would appear in space above the Isle of the Damned and most likely devour the planet.” Baltoh said, demonstrating by creating a sphere of water in his hand, only for it to disappear in a lightless flash.

“So how are we supposed to get through this?” Molly asked.

“We must persevere. Be patient and don’t let your resolve to keep moving waver. If we keep walking, we will pass through this desert without any trouble. Don’t worry, I may not be able to cast any spells, but I am more than capable of guiding us across and out. Don’t worry, in this desert, time bends in ways that can never be predicted,” Baltoh reassured before continuing on, climbing up the back of a sand dune that was moving away from them like a slow-moving wave from a huge cargo ship.

The chain connecting them all suddenly jerked as Selene jumped back in fear and shock. Like a tsunami pulling back and exposing the ocean floor, the receding dune had lowered the sand level and exposed what was underneath it. There was a group of people, plastered with sandstone into unmoving statues with looks of miserable agony on their faces and their arms outstretched, as if desperate for help. Before they could be more closely studied, everyone was lifted up and the statues were buried as a new sand dune rolled in beneath their feet.

“Sorry, that just scared the crap out me.”

“What were they?” Rosemary asked.

“Damned souls, just like all the other people in Hell. The Desert of the Lost serves as the prison for four kinds of sinners; suicide victims that denied themselves life itself and wallowed in their pain, lazy worthless parasites that helped no one, cowards that allowed crimes and tragedies occur because they couldn’t overcome their own desire for self-preservation, and obsessive shut-ins that devoted their lives to one thing and shut out everyone and anything else. Their crime is simple: they denied themselves the world and chose to live in darkness. Now they are trapped in this desert, forever experiencing their pain from life in an endless cycle while their minds are forever bombarded by the mind-poisoning power of Belphegor.

Suicide victims and people who brought forth their own misery and sadness into their minds are played their lives over and over again beneath the sands, sloths and cowards are turned into statues while they suffer because they moved so rarely when they were alive or stood by and allowed tragedies to take place to protect themselves, and those who were obsessed in life and turned away from the world lose all their senses. They all suffer for their half-lived lives, all the while, Belphegor floods their minds and souls with misery, self-loathing, and hopelessness, like the opposite of an antidepressant. It is a terrible fate, one that truly stings my heart when I think about it. But we will not be able to help any of them until we defeat Tenebrous and remove him from power, so we must continue onward.

Everyone be careful, as your minds may very well become your worst enemies out here,” Baltoh explained as the statues revealed themselves once more before again being swallowed by the sandy sea.

For a completely immeasurable amount of time, the group marched onward through the desert, but the going never got easier. More time was spent waiting for a dune to pass beneath their feet than actually spent walking. As they delved deeper and deeper into desert, everyone but Baltoh began feeling the affects of Belphegor’s power seeping into their minds, causing each of them to experience nearly-crippling despair, ranging from mind-numbing fear to nauseating anxiety and traumatic flashbacks.

In the back, Michael was staring at Baltoh with contempt, filled with shame, anger, and jealousy. Baltoh had always been his sworn enemy, even when they fought together against the Demons. He thought he had finally let go of his hatred when he came to Hell, but now it was returning. He always believed he would surpass Baltoh and be the one to kill him, but the bastard was always stronger than him, wiping the floor with the Archangel in every fight, and now he was a god, spitting in the face of everything Michael stood for and believed in. The only thing greater than his hatred was his shame, shame that he allowed himself to fall so far and Baltoh tor rise so high. As his focus on Baltoh grew and grew, his sight began to blur and his hearing became muffled.

Next in line was Raphael, he too experiencing mental turmoil as he mulled over everything he had seen Baltoh do and heard him say. He had been right every time, shaking Raphael’s belief to its core. The fact that he had transcended to the Throne of Cinereo and could control both light and darkness as well as the power of the cosmos proved that there was a level of divine power that could be achieved, one in which the God he worshipped and obeyed had won instead of being born with. Then there were the cities that stood in the former Ash Fields, formerly inhabited by his predecessors when Hell was different. He had always been told that Jehovah created Heaven, Hell, and Earth and brought forth life. But now, here was Baltoh saying that Tenebrous, a deity of equal power to Jehovah, came later and managed to steal Hell from the Angels themselves. And Baltoh, not only could he create spirits like Jehovah and Tenebrous could create Archangels and Demons, but he could create actual life, giving entities two life times in existence. Was this why Angels and Archangels fell and became Gargoyles and Demons? Did they lose their faith in Jehovah because they new the truth that not even he had been told? Could he ever face Jehovah and live after everything he knew had been broken? As he pondered these questions, sand began to cling to his skin and clothes, slowly hardening like plaster.

Everyone fell as the sand dune beneath them gave way, revealing a crowd of people, entombed in stone with looks of misery on their faces as they reached upwards. With the ground lowering, everyone was basically dropped onto the rough jagged statues. Everyone but Baltoh winced as they landed on the sharp protruding statues, almost impaled by something which would normally not even be enough to cause harm. As another dune picked them up, everyone got back onto their feet and continued marching.

Ahead in the chain was Gabriel, shaking his head from side to side while he walked, feeling like his numerous piercings weighed ten pounds. In his mind, he began to ponder the possibility that he would not survive this journey through Hell, or even through this desert. He had seen Baltoh slaughter the Hell Princes like flies, he had seen armies of Crusaders rise up and free the innocent souls of Hell, and he had seen the impossible become common. But now a mere desert was making Baltoh, a real god in the flesh, practically powerless. They had made it so far through Hell, but now the true power of its darkness was being viewed. Here, they were in the belly of the beast, trying to face the god of darkness while literally walking through his greatest advantage.
‘It has to be a trap; Tenebrous must be luring us. There is no way it could be this easy. All he has to do is snap his fingers and create an army of Hell Princes to kill us while he and Baltoh fight in an unavoidable stalemate. Even now, we’re completely helpless against him! There is no way we can win, we never should have come here! We have to get out!’ he thought to himself, beginning the panic and completely unaware of the hard sandstone slowly forming on his clothes.

Next in line was Molly, who felt so sick that she almost expected to throw up. While she walked, her mind had begun to wander, and against her will, it strayed into a zone that she had forbidden herself to look into. Memories of her torture and death at the hands of the Demons back in New York were seeping into her subconscious like ink on white fabric. She had shed her mortal body and had one that held no scars of her torment, she had come to terms with what had happened to her as something that had no affect on her Angel body, and she had even been intimate and found love, yet she could not shake away a sickening feeling like it had just happened.

‘What the Hell is wrong with me? Why do I feel this way? I’m supposed to have moved on, but it all feels so fresh and recent. Maybe something really is wrong with me. I allowed myself to be used as a sex toy by Selene and Baltoh, I was turned into a fuck-slave by those monsters, and right after I die, the first thing I do to deal with getting raped is I go have sex again. Oh god, what the fuck is wrong with me?! I’m nothing but a desperate whore, getting used by everyone and doing nothing about it! I’m pathetic!’ she thought to herself, suddenly filled with self-loathing and depression as her mind began replaying her torment in vivid detail over and over again, all while her body moved like a puppet on strings.

Nearby, the rolling sand dune passed and revealed the skull of a Bleak, fully buried and still alive. Its red eyes glowing, the conglomerate of Sinners roared and managed to free his arm, desperately reaching out to try and grab them, only for it to be pulled back under the sandy tides. No one paid any attention to it, as it was gone as quickly as it had appeared.

Connected to the chain and walking in front of Molly was Rosemary, struggling to move through the dunes while she kept her eyes fixated on Selene and Baltoh before her. Her heart felt like a cold stone in her chest, yet doubt and despair was pumping through her veins. Not too long ago, she had been intimate with the man she had always adored, but it was not how she had always expected it. Instead of a romantic bond of love, she gave into her deep, dark, shameful desires and he took advantage of her, fucking her like a desperate crack-whore or a kidnap victim with her so submissive and degenerative that she would have allowed a group of strangers to gang bang her on his slightest whim. Then, after that bond was made, he reduced her to one of his concubines, using her as just an ingredient in an orgy, where she threw herself and obeyed the women she envied and lusted for. She had given up everything she was for a man who would use her as one of his sexual playthings, and she would forever be too eager and willing to change it. She wasn’t his lover; she was his property.

With each step she took, these twisted lies were repeated in her mind. The desert was making her delusional and filling her with self-loathing and sorrow, and just like Molly, she was buying into it.

Between her and Baltoh, Selene was struggling with her own emotions. No matter how hard she tried to shake it off, she could not rid herself of her fear, fear of the future. She was only a few feet from Baltoh, yet she had never felt farther or more isolated. What would their relationship be like after this was all over? How long could it possibly last? Were their feelings for each other, strong as they were, as fleeting and fragile as her old human life? Had the openness she felt for orgies and letting him fuck other women been her subconscious trying to tell her that the way she felt wasn’t real? That their love was nothing more than sex wrapped in a thin veil of false emotions? Even if their love was strong, was it possible to go back to the way it had been before?

She had used to think that God loved humans and loved his Archangels, but after listening to Baltoh and hearing that God couldn’t care less and didn’t bother to get involved, she couldn’t help but wonder if that was the same fate she and Baltoh would share. Baltoh was now divine; he was an almighty deity. What hope did she have of being able to keep the interest of someone who could shape the universe itself? How could she keep the attention of someone who could create life and change reality? With such a vast difference between them, was there even a chance of maintaining their love, or would this be like a teenage girl trying to maintain a relationship with a boy who had just become the ruler of another country that she could never go to?

As she pondered these questions over and over, her body was flooded with desperation. She was so terrified of the prospect of the end of their relationship that her whole body was trembling and she could not keep tears from running down her cheeks. With her senses beginning to fade, she reached out to touch him, as if to figure out if he was really there or was just a mirage.

‘Baltoh, I don’t want to be without you. I can’t live without you in my life. You’re the only man I’ve ever loved; you’ve shown me more and made me happier than I ever dreamed. My entire world has been completely reshaped all because of you and my love for you. If we drift apart, then nothing will ever make me happy again. If we drift apart, I don’t think I’ll be able to stop myself from taking my own—’ she was interrupted by Baltoh coming to a sudden stop. Everyone halted, wondering what was going on.

Without turning to them, he began to speak. “Michael, while our powers may not have been equal, you were my rival and I always respected you and what you stood for. I only wanted you to know the truth and I’m glad we can finally be friends, because your dedication was so much like mine that we could have been like brothers. I have always regretted that he had to be enemies instead of allies.

Raphael, even if your faith is lost, don’t lose yourself. Don’t give up because what you learn about the world, shape your own world around what you learn. Even if what you once believed is false, your mission, your duty, and your identity are as true as they’ve always been.

Gabriel, I swear to you that we will all get out of here. I will never leave anyone behind and I refuse to ever let anyone die again under my watch. If we are powerless, it is not because of this desert, but because we lost faith in ourselves. That is where true strength comes from; resolve and confidence.

Molly, you are far stronger than you give yourself credit. It is unheard of for an Angel to recover from scars in life as quickly as you did, meaning you truly have a spirit that always burns brightly. Do not be ashamed because you sought comfort in the form of intimacy, as that only means you were too strong to let your death slow you down and ruin your future. You truly are strong and it’s why I love you.

Rosemary, a day won’t go by where I won’t cherish you and be happy for the bond we share. I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you exactly what you wanted, but everything I did when we were together, I did because I thought it would satisfy you. You are important to me, and I will always keep you in my heart and love you. I love you, Rosemary. I know you’ve always wanted to hear me say those words, and I’m sorry I didn’t say them sooner.

And Selene…” he said before finally turning around with a warm smile. “Even with my godly powers, there is no way for me to properly express how much I love you and how I always will. I could take every star in the universe and write a poem in the sky, describing my devotion to you, but I would still consider it a failure to show you depth of my love. I could create a planet with life, solely for the purpose of allowing a species to evolve until it is able to make a sound so beautiful that I would use it to make a symphony to try and let you know how happy you make me, but it would never be good enough. Selene, I love you with all my heart, the heart that I have only because of you.”

The power of his words instantly took affect, eliminating all mental poison of the Desert of the Lost. The three Archangels all smiled and shook as they experienced a euphoric sense of a weight being lifted off their shoulders so great that they couldn’t remember the last time ever feeling anything to enlightening. Michael’s senses returned to their original sharpness and the slow-forming membranes of stone appearing on Gabriel and Raphael crumbled into sand. All three Valkyries were weeping with joy with Molly falling to her knees, Rosemary kneeling beside Baltoh and holding his hand against her forehead, and Selene hugging Baltoh as tightly as possible. With the weight of his speech, he had purged them all of the toxic influence of the Dunes of Sloth and rescued them from despair and madness.

“You were reading our minds the whole time?” She whispered in his ear with her face buried in his hood like an animal in its den.

“No, but I know you all well enough to tell when you are hurting. I figured saying the words you all needed to hear would be more helpful than any spell.” He said, wrapping one arm around her and holding her tightly with Rosemary below, nuzzling his hand like an affectionate cat.

With their spirits revitalized and protected by Baltoh’s words, everyone followed him with renewed vigor. They were going to get out of the desert, they were going to defeat Tenebrous, and everything would be fine. With Baltoh leading them, they could not fail. As they walked through the desert, they encountered more and more hidden dangers and secrets beneath the sands. Dunes would roll aside to reveal cocooned spirits with expressions of agony, Demons and Bleaks that would surface for only a second and try to attack before just being swallowed back up by the sands. On their journey, they even encountered wanderers of the desert.

The damned souls were few and far between, but they all had similar rags for clothes that covered their bodies and almost all carried some kind of walking stick. They paid absolutely no attention to Baltoh and the others, even as they were called out to.

“They are known as the Lost Ones. These are the souls who wasted their lives in selfish and fruitless obsession, shutting themselves off from the world. For their sin, they lose all senses, and because of it, they are often the first ones to go insane. I’m not sure if they can even be saved at this point, as they aren’t too far away from just crumbling into dust. Don’t bother trying to communicate with them, as we are naught but ghosts in their world,” Baltoh said as a man wrapped head to toe in rags to protect himself from the sand walked past them, completely unaware of their existence.

“Baltoh, look ahead, I think we have trouble,” Raphael said, pointing to the horizon where a cloud of sand and dust was moving towards them and growing in size and elevation.

“Damn it, that is really going to slow us down.”

Forsaking easy movement for protection, the Archangels and Valkyries returned to their armored forms, using the suits to keep the wind and sand from blasting them. While the going was slow before, everyone now ducking in the wind as they tried to walk through the splashing waves of sand had now brought it to a crawl. Even Baltoh had to shield his eyes and face from the sand, unable to do anything to stop it in the desert. He had to play by Tenebrous’ rules while in Hell, and that meant enduring through the Dunes of Sloth. Visibility was almost nonexistent and keeping steady footing was next to impossible. In just a few minutes, everyone was basically walking in their own sandy world, only with the chain between them letting them know that they were not alone.

“Everyone hang on!” Baltoh shouted from deep in the cloud of sand.

Everyone looked around wildly, trying to figure out where the voice had come from and what he was talking about. Suddenly, the wind died down and everyone looked up, gasping in horror. A sand dune, as large as a hospital, was rolling towards them like a tidal wave and blocking the wind.

“Everyone hang on!” Baltoh shouted again, moments before the dune fell and enveloped them.

Being tossed through the tides like a surfer in a hurricane, everyone held onto the chain for dear life. Baltoh had made it so that only he could break it, but in this storm, there was no telling what could happen. Wrapped in a membrane of air that kept the sand at bay, Baltoh’s blood ran cold as he sensed a very dark presence nearby. Something was there with them, something with a power darker than anything else he had ever sensed. For the first time since becoming a god, Baltoh felt fear in his heart, as the chain around his waist suddenly became slack. The chain had been broken!

“Selene!” he shouted as he reached blinding through the sand, grasping her hand.

She held on desperately with terror radiating from them both, but even against all of Baltoh’s strength, her hand slipped out of his and they were pulled apart. With the laws of Tenebrous siphoning whatever power he built up, Baltoh could do nothing as he sank deeper and deeper into the desert but worry about Selene and his friends.

Without warning, the sand around him disappeared and he fell into open space, as if he had been swimming in the ocean and was suddenly jettisoned into the air. Baltoh looked down and his eyes widened as he gazed across a completely full-sized galaxy, red as blood with everything from stars to planets, all inhabited solely by Demons, Gargoyles, Titans, and Masters of Torture. Compared to this galaxy, the population in Hell was little more than a tiny spit of the population, like comparing a small bacteria culture to all the life on Earth. Even though it was an actual galaxy, the space around Baltoh contained air, allowing for breathing and sound to be carried.

Moving so fast that he made light particles look like half-dead snails, he flew towards the center of the galaxy, knowing who was waiting for him. Sailing across the cosmos in seconds, he came to the absolute heart of the galaxy; a fiery whirlpool as wide in diameter as an entire solar system, and hovering over the center was a black throne, made from human and Demon bones. Sitting in it was a monstrous being, the King of Hell, Tenebrous.

The god of darkness had a somewhat similar build to all Demons, but was mostly unique. Instead of grayish black, his skin was a deep bloody red and he was far more muscular than any Demon or Gargoyle, with black spikes running up his legs and forearms. He had three sets of horns, two like a goat’s that curled around his ears and pointed forward past his lower jaw, two like a bull’s that extended from his temples, and two that curved back over his cranium almost aerodynamically like Baltoh’s old horns, and above them hovered a crown of Hellfire. Instead of wings, he had a cape that grew out of his lower back and reached upwards past his head with five bony ridges keeping it rigid. It almost looked like he was sitting in the palm of a huge webbed hand. His eyes were jet-black with fiery irises, he had slit-like nostrils instead of a humanoid nose, and his abnormally large lower jaw had three spike-like tusks protruding from his chin. He stood at about eight feet in height, practically a rodent or insect when compared to the Titans or Hell Princes, but his power was truly incomprehensible to anyone who wasn’t on the same level.

“I’ve been waiting for this day longer than you could possibly imagine, the day in which I would finally battle someone as powerful as I. Welcome, Baltoh, welcome to your doom.” His words literally carried so much weight that anyone of Archangel level or lower would be killed upon hearing them. Tenebrous stood up, holding his arms out to his sides. “Behold! The armies of Hell, hand crafted by yours truly! Once I defeat you and claim your powers, I will disembark from Hell and use this galaxy of followers to conquer all of Cinereo, and then, Heaven itself!”

“What did you do with my friends?” Baltoh growled.

“Oh, I grew tired of letting you run around my domain and destroy everything I have worked to build. I decided to just bring to me so that we could fight this battle once and for all. Your friends are being taken care of by minions, and if you want them to survive, I suggest you try and beat me as quickly as you can,” Tenebrous taunted as he held out his hand and materialized a six-foot claymore sword of red and black metal, the same kind of metal that Lucifer’s sealing blade was made of. “Now let the ultimate battle begin!” he laughed as the pounced on Baltoh for a diagonal chop to the neck.

Baltoh quickly drew his own sword and raised it to defend.

“Ha! You’re a major disappointment if you think you can fight me with a sword of Hellsteel!” the Demon laughed as he swung his sword.

There was a bright flash as their swords met, shining for a few seconds before fading. As the light receded, Tenebrous and Baltoh were revealed, standing with their backs to each other and thirty feet of space between them. Almost the entire blade of Tenebrous’ sword was gone and the Demon King had a huge cut going through his chest, carving through the left side of his ribcage and tearing through his lung, almost nicking his heart.

Baltoh swung his sword with the air and light bending around the jet-black blade. “And you’re a major disappointment if you think I would fight you with a sword of Hellsteel. This sword is made from the matter of a black hole and has the same density and weight of one. Whenever something touches the blade, its gravitational pull is briefly activated, ripping apart whatever touched at the subatomic level. For the transient moment, it is able to absorb light itself, meaning that it is more than capable of breaking through and devouring any defense weaker than itself. Now, draw your real sword and fight me!” Baltoh roared as he turned to the true Demon King, still sitting in his black throne.

The Tenebrous he had just fought was merely an illusion, disappearing as the real Tenebrous revealed himself, applauding mockingly. “Very good, Baltoh, very good. It seems that you truly are worthy of fighting me. Very well, I shall answer your request and face you; no illusions, no laws, just raw power.” Appearing in his hand, another claymore appeared, this one with a blade of condensed Hellfire, almost like the compacted flames of a star. “Now let the battle of the gods truly commence!” he laughed as he and Baltoh leapt towards each other and locked swords.

Selene’s bright green eyes opened and she groaned in soreness, feeling like a shoe that had been tossed in a dryer. Without moving, she looked around through the visor of her helm, but could not discern any of her surroundings, as the glass was covered with some sort of gooey substance. While her whole body ached, she managed to lift her hand and wipe off most of the slime. Blinking to clear her vision, she looked around at her surroundings and gagged in revulsion. She was inside some sort of carven with the walls, floor, and ceiling made of slimy flesh. She looked down both directions of the corridor, barely able to see in the darkness.

Wincing in pain, she slowly got to her feet, glad she was wearing her airtight armor as she realized that her whole body was covered in the mucus-like slime of the fleshy cave. However, her hair was hanging out of the back of her helm and it had turned to rope from the slime. Trying to stay on her feet, she raised her energy levels, burning away the slime and returning her armor to its original shine.

“Baltoh!” she shouted, hoping that she was not alone. Her voice echoed through the cavern but tauntingly bounced back. “Where the fuck am I?” She asked, if only to get some balance through the sound of her own voice.

“You are in the belly of Baal,” a wispy voice murmured, making her jump. She turned around, looking at the fleshy inflated walls for the source of the voice.

“In here…” the voice whispered as a small tremor shook of the folds of the wall.

Cringing in disgust, Selene slowly walked over and spread two of the folds, revealing a frail emaciated man, covered in insect-like Gargoyles that were busy peeling off his skin with their pincer-like jaws. He stared at her with a gaunt look on his face and blood oozing from his wounds that the Gargoyles were causing through their feast.

“You are in the Circle of Gluttony, where those who lived to eat instead of eating to live suffer until the end of time inside the Hell Prince himself. You have been devoured.”

“Oh my god, you poor man,” Selene worriedly exclaimed as she brushed off the parasites and tried to pull him out. She wrapped her arms around the frail main and tried to pull him free of the fleshy prison, but his limbs almost appeared to have fused with the walls. She gave another pull, but quickly stopped at the sound of his arm breaking like a twig. “Oh shit, I am so sorry,” she stammered, even though the man didn’t seem to notice.

“It doesn’t matter, I’ve been here for what has felt like five thousand years, endlessly getting digested and healed over and over again, forced to feel my body get peeled away by those tiny bugs and the strength pulled from my body by Baal. There is nothing that can hurt me after what I’ve experienced.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be free soon. My boyfriend is going to kill Tenebrous and release all the innocent souls. But I need to know, have you seen anyone in here with armor like mine?”

“A man wandered by, but his armor was white. He went that way just a few minutes ago before you landed.”

“One of the Archangels. Ok, thank you,” Selene said before running off.

Sprinting down the fleshy hallway to the sound of her clinking armor, Selene had her power levels raised to illuminate her path, knowing that there could be danger around every corner. She felt like the camera of a colonoscopy. The walls around her were filled with former gluttons, all locked within the wet folds and in different stages of their umpteenth digestion.

“Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, are any of you down here?! Can any of you hear me?!” she shouted, knowing that one of them had to be nearby.

Leaping over a pit in the floor, she heard a scratching-clicking sound and looked down. Swarming up from the darkness like a geyser was a swarm of the parasitic Gargoyles, ravenous and eager.

“Celestial Art: Tongue Of White Flames!” she shouted before pointing her hands down into the pit and launching a deluge of fire almost as hot as the surface of the sun. “Let’s see how Baal likes a little heartburn!” she said to herself with a smile as she listened the screams and pops of the bug-sized Gargoyles.

Certain that they were all dead, she ended the spell and looked down into the pit to see the damage she had caused. While not even ash remained from the parasites, the interior of the fleshy tunnel didn’t even have a single burn mark.

“No, that’s not possible!”

An echoing roar and sudden closing of the walls countered her disbelief. Moving towards her like a collapsing mine shaft, the corridor ahead began to close in on itself, threatening to grab her once it reached her position. All the people trapped in the folds of the wall moaned in pain from the sudden movement. Hoping for different results, Selene aimed her hand at the tightening tunnel. “Celestial Art: Lightning Obliteration!”

Momentarily shielding her eyes from the light, she fired a massive beam of electricity, hoping to blow the tunnel back open. The closing tunnel merely devoured the lightning, swallowing it whole like starving man stuffing his face. No damage had been done; her attack was a failure. Cursing the situation, she jumped down into the pit she had just filled with fire, sliding down it like a child in a slide. After falling a hundred feet, she was tossed out into a new chamber and on a bank along the side of a pool of gastric acid, as large as a pond. With the sound of movement echoing from the shaft behind her, Selene cursed and leapt across the green bubbling pool.

Hissing as they shot forward, pulsating tendrils reached out and grabbed her in midair, melting her armor with the wet membrane of acid that covered them. With whiplashing speed, they pulled Selene down into the pool and the gastric acid consumed her. Beneath the surface, Selene once again mentally thanked Baltoh for making the suit airtight, but she could already feel the disgusting liquid burning through and melting the outer layers and her hair had already been disintegrated.

Drawing forth her blade into materialization, she reached around and severed the tentacles and gave a large flap of her wings, propelling herself out of the pool. Having landed on the other side with her armor now looking like a melting wax sculpture, she quickly clapped her hands together and cast a healing spell. “Celestial Art: Time Replenish!”

Through a small form of time alteration, she began to mend her armor, returning it to its original state, and even regrow her onyx hair. It was very similar to the repairing barrier that the Angels used in times of exorcism.

A loud scuttling sound drew her attention and she raised her head with a curse. Crawling out of the folds of the fleshy walls were billions of the worms and spidery parasites that Selene had seen before, all ravenous and bold.

“Angel Art: Holy Burn!”
Shining brighter than a stage light, a deluge of golden flames surged down from the next corridor, forcing Selene to cover her eyes and shield herself with her wings. The holy flames filled the chamber like a flood, incinerating the parasites but leaving Selene unharmed. As the smoke cleared, Selene opened her wings and looked at the caster. It was Michael, having finally arrived.

“Damn, am I glad to see you,” Selene said as he helped her to her feet.

“I’ve been wandering around looking for any familiar faces, trust me, I’m glad I found you.”

“We need to get out of here and regroup with the others, if not to find Baltoh then to at least avoid digestion.”

“It won’t be easy. Baal’s body is basically one giant network of stomachs and the interiors are almost completely immune to damage. My spells and sword just slide off like oil on water.”
“Well if we can’t blast our way out, then we’ll just have to find a real exit, as unpleasant as that will be.”

A colossal volcano stood in the background, larger than Mt. Everest and continuously spewing forth smoke and pure molten gold instead of magma. Castles and dungeons had been built into the side of the volcano with damned souls streaming in and out, either going in to receive their punishment or coming out with gold bricks tied to their bodies with barbed wire, weighing them down to the point where they could barely move and lacerating their flesh. For over a hundred miles, the land surrounding the volcano was overflowing with mountains of personal possessions, taken from those condemned to the Circle of Greed.

Much like those found in Baltoh’s old home, the artifacts stretched from across time, including objects such as Persian coins, silver jewelry, and bricks of dollar bills. Forming a ring around the junkyard was a chain of pits, leading to the veins of molten gold beneath the land. There, the damned souls would toss their glossy weights back into the fire and march back to the mountain to retrieve it in a solid form so that the process could be repeated. Beyond the ring of fiery pits was a barrier of mountains, literally making it a circle of Hell.

In this world, there were four kinds of punishments: you either carried the gold to the pits where they would be melted back down and flow back to the volcano while barbed wire cut through your muscles like a hot knife through butter, you would labor in the volcano to make the gold bricks where the air was hot enough for flesh to melt off the bones, you were thrown down into the pits where you were boiled in molten gold with your body always regenerating, or you were in the junkyard, buried beneath the piles of trinkets or precious metals, forever feeling your bones shatter and your organs collapse as you were crushed over and over again without reprieve.

Molly and Gabriel were hiding in the junkyards, knowing that getting caught now would mean certain death if it drew the Hell Prince to them. There was little chance for survival against Mammon, Prince of Greed.

“So where do we go?” Molly asked, looking around to make sure that they weren’t being watched. But with how many Demons and Gargoyles there were swarming around and tormenting the damned souls, that was a lot to ask for.

“I figure we just make for the border and hope we can leave unnoticed. From there, it’s all a matter of trying to find our bearings. But I know nothing for sure, as I have never been to Hell. I’ve only studied it. For all we know, this might be the very outskirts of the true circle.”

“Intruders!” a Demon howled pointing down at them from atop of hill of ripped clothes.

With a roar, Molly pointed her hand at the Demon and launched a blast of lightning, but the creature dodged the blast and returned with a Dark Pulse, all the while alerting every demonic entity in the area of their presence. Spinning around, Gabriel kicked the blast, causing it to bend and change direction midstream.

“Demon Art: Debt Retrieval!”

Bursting from the ground, a skeletal hand reached up and grabbed Gabriel, but Molly wasn’t around to be grabbed. The Demon looked around, trying to figure out where she had gone. Before he could even realize he was in her shadow, she decapitated it from behind with a swing of her arm. As his tar-like blood splashed the ground, the roars of his comrades could be heard as they approached. Filling the sky, Demons and Gargoyles swarmed around Molly and Gabriel.

“Come on, we have to make for the border!” Molly said as he flapped her wings.

Flying low to the ground, the two fighters swerved between the mountains of junk with the forces of Hell firing beams of energy down to try and hit them. Each missed beam would cause a dynamic explosion, throwing artifacts and trapped souls into the air like specks of dirt. As they glided at top speed, a skeletal hand burst from the ground and grabbed Molly’s ankle. The Sinner was not nearly strong enough to overcome her strength and his arm popped right off, but the sudden jerk was enough to destabilize Molly and send her rolling across the ground.

“Molly!” Gabriel shouted as he slowed down, having shot past her.

Molly looked up and her eyes widened as a building-sized pile of gold bricks was directly hit with a Dark Pulse, sending them flying like shrapnel and causing the pile to lean over and form an avalanche of crushing metal. Normal gold could never hurt Molly in her normal form, but this being Hellgold, it was heavier, it could break bones, and she could not become intangible and pass through it.

“Celestial Art: Tornado Scythe!” she called, creating her cleaver.

Swinging it like a giant fan, she created a powerful gale force wind, more powerful than any Earth storm. The powerful wind and the blades of energy it carried repelled the bricks of gold, hurling them back at the monsters in the air. The beasts were knocked out of the sky, many due to broken bones and a few from getting melon-sized holes blasted in their chests. With another flap of her wings, she launched herself forward, gliding above the ground and catching up with Gabriel.

A thunderous roar pushed aside Molly’s acquired self-confidence as a literal mountain of old possessions erupted like a landmine, revealing a creature underneath. She was a Titan in the form of a colossal turtle with armored legs, neck, and face and fortress on her back, brimming with cannons. Glaring at them through the junkyard with her red glowing eyes, the turtle swiveled her cannons in their direction and began firing Dark Pulses, tossing the fighters through the air with the explosions alone.

“We have to outrun it. If we can get out of its range, then it can’t hurt us,” Gabriel winced, having been thrown through the air by an explosion and landed roughly on a pile of old watches.

“Fine, but we have to stay low to the ground. If we go up above the piles, that thing will shoot us out of the sky,” Molly said as she picked up a purple rubber strap-on, having obviously been worn by a woman in a tragic sex-related death. ‘I need to get one of these when I get back to Earth. I bet Selene and Rosemary would get a kick out of this thing,’ she thought with a lecherous smile.

Once again flying low to the ground, Molly and Gabriel zoomed through the junkyard like rats through a maze, with the turtle quickly losing sight of them and firing randomly in all directions.

“It worked!” Molly laughed.

“Demon Art: Shade Shimmer!” the turtle bellowed. Instantly leaving a path of destruction through the junkyard, she caught up to Molly and Gabriel with the speed of a bullet.

“Oh shit! Celestial Art: Sonic Sprint!” Molly swore.

“Angel Art: Crusading Canter!” Gabriel shouted in turn.

Moving so fast that they were invisible, Molly and Gabriel shot past the turtle. Turning around, the turtle reactivated the spell and chased after them, leaving another path of destruction in her wake. Moving through the junkyard at hyper speed, the turtle took aim with her cannons and hit them both with a direct barrage of Dark Pulses, nearly knocking them unconscious as they crashed into the ground with smoking armor like a pair of racecars.

“I have an idea, split up! I need you to distract it while I attack her underside!” Molly panted, struggling to stay awake as she used a spell to repair her broken visor.

“I’m on it!” Michael countered, shooting up into the air and flying around the turtle like a fly, blasting her with Divinity Rays.

The beams of light caused massive amounts of devastation to the fortress on the turtle’s back, each impact equal to the crash and explosion of a propane truck. But regardless of the damage inflicted, the fortress would repair itself like flesh through a healing spell, insuring that the cannons were always operational. While Gabriel distracted the beast, Molly went to work on the less-armored underbelly.

“Celestial Art: Star Birth! Celestial Art: Null Gravity!”

She fired the small sphere of red light as the second spell took affect, making the turtle weightless. In a fiery flash, a miniature fusion reaction erupted underneath the turtle, throwing her into the air, snarling in pain. “You bitch!” She howled as she flipped through the air.

“Gabriel, finish her!”

“Angel Art: Divine Smite!” Gabriel called out, plunging down towards the flipped turtle with his sword in hand.

Stabbing the turtle in the very center of his under-armor, he forced her down into the ground with more power than a plane crash and instantly shattered every bone and plate in her body. Blood and guts sprayed in all directions as the turtle was ripped open like a bloated carcass, sending blades of bone through the air that were as strong and sharp as metal.

“Damn, she was tough,” Molly muttered as she walked over to Gabriel.

“Yes, but not tough enough. Come on, let’s get out of here,” he said, sheathing his sword.

No sooner had the flaming sword been sealed before Molly and Gabriel were both brought to their knees by a dark energy on the air, making their limbs feel like dumbbells. The aura was partnered with a loud monstrous roar, signaling one thing; they were now at the mercy of Mammon, Hell Prince of Greed.

Rosemary’s eyes slowly opened as she was brought back to consciousness. She looked around, trying to figure out where she was. She was suspended on the wall of a medium-sized dungeon, though it looked more like a Medieval queen’s bedroom. A bed with hanging curtains sat in the corner, with a hot tub bubbling on the other side of the room. The floor had lush carpeting and the walls were decorated with paintings and statues of naked figures, many in the middle of intimacy. There were no doors or windows in the room and no visible source of light other than the hot tub, which was casting swirling hues of illumination across the dim room.

She didn’t know if it was the kiss of the air or the bite of the metal shackles, but Rosemary quickly realized that she was completely naked. She tried to draw on her powers to recover her armor or break her binds, but she could not muster up the strength. She was not tired or sleepy, but her body was just devoid of energy.
“Where am I?”

“You’re in my domain,” a woman purred, suddenly appearing in front of Rosemary when she blinked. Aside from her black hair and grayish skin tone, the woman looked exactly like Rosemary; same body, same height, same face, same everything. She too was completely naked, standing two feet below Rosemary.

“Where am I? What circle am I in?” Rosemary mumbled, wincing from the line that was being worn into her neck by her metal collar.

“The Circle of Lust,” the woman answered as she leaned forward and blew on Rosemary’s tits, tickling her nipples to full points with her breath. Rosemary shivered at the suddenly spark of arousal at the teasing of her exposed body. She tried to sharpen her mind, needing to regain control and figure out a way to free herself.

“Are you the Hell Prince? Are you Asmodeus?”

“Yes, I am the ruler of this land, but “Prince” is just a silly moniker. I have no gender or body other than the one I want, and I decided that I like your body; this sweet innocent body,” she said coyly before running her tongue up Rosemary’s flat belly, working the tip in her naval before come up and planting a kiss on the center of her chest.

Rosemary’s breathing became quick and shallow as she tried to suppress the powerful rush of arousal and horniness that swept through her. The sensual touch of this stranger’s tongue against her vulnerable naked body… it was mind-jarring.

“Tenebrous asked me to take extra special care of you, so I decided that since you are an extra special guest, I would show that Hell isn’t only about pain and torture. You can also bask in endless pleasure,” she said seductively as she kissed the side of Rosemary’s adolescent breast.

Rosemary turned away, trying to fight her own desires. “No, let me go. I have to get back to Master Baltoh. I have to—” she whined before being cut off and giving a soft moan.

Asmodeus had inserted her finger into Rosemary’s pussy, swirling it between the soft lips. Rosemary could feel something different from this touch, like the woman’s finger carried an electric charge. It was as if she were working a novelty shock toy in her pussy, making it next to impossible to suppress her pleasure.

“This is Lust Lightning, the power which I use to electrocute the damned souls here. But this is a special gift for you, you’ll experience pleasure that will mock your wildest fantasies,” Asmodeus whispered as she moved between Rosemary’s perky breasts, sucking playfully on her nipples and scrubbing the peach flesh with her tongue.

Rosemary’s whole body was blushing red and every breath carried the softest moan as she desperately tried to suppress her arousal and keep her dignity, but as she had learned with Baltoh, she cast aside all her dignity once her clothes were gone. With her limbs secured to the cold stone wall and the metal shackles biting her flesh and keeping her from being able to resist Asmodeus, Rosemary’s original defiance was being replaced with her sexually submissive alter-ego. In just a few minutes, her thighs were damp with the wetness from her moistening pussy and she was crying in shame, having given her body and mind to Baltoh and now being used by this ruler of Demons… and loving it. On the other end, Asmodeus had worked three fingers into Rosemary’s cunt and was fucking her furiously while licking off the tears that the Valkyrie dripped onto her breasts.

“Don’t worry, baby, you’re my property now. Once you have your orgasm, your soul will belong to me,” Asmodeus whispered before kneeling down.

“No, please… I can’t take it,” Rosemary whimpered as she tried to keep her smooth legs pressed together, but unable to overpower her restraints.

Ignoring her whimpers, Asmodeus spread her legs and blew on the wet lips of Rosemary’s pussy. Stretching like Baltoh’s, Asmodeus extended her long serpent-like tongue, gently prodding Rosemary’s snatch with the quivering tendrils. Rosemary struggled not to react to the burning pleasure between her legs, but small cracks of violet light were popping around Asmodeus’ tongue as she used low shocks of Lust Lightning to tease and excite her.

Kissing it as if it were the mouth of her lover, Asmodeus locked her lips with the lips of Rosemary’s dripping pussy, hungrily drinking in her juices. Stimulating her clit with her lips and flexing her long wet tongue inside the velvet interior, Asmodeus pleasured her with the skill of a master, making it next to impossible to deny her. What Rosemary didn’t know was that Raphael was outside Asmodeus’ castle, fighting through hordes of Demons.

The Archangel had seen the “Prince” of Lust snatch the unconscious Valkyrie and take her to the highest tower of her castle, but while he knew where she was, she was far from rescued. He was standing at the gates of her mountain-sized black castle, deep in the rocky crags of Hell. The castle was split into three towers that pierced the black roaring clouds and made the skyscrapers on Earth look like two-story huts. It was made from the petrified bodies of naked men and women and along with being formed and placed to provide structure for the castle, they were also arranged in complicated positions like frozen dancers, reenacting scenes of intercourse, ranging from lovemaking to rape.

The two lower towers where phallic shaped, and between the trio of spires, ear-splitting cracks of violet electricity would arch across the stormy sky like the machines of the Frankenstein story. Lust Lightning surged through the towers in repetition, crawling up through the corridors and causing the windows to glow like lights. The constant shock brought forth screams of agony from all the people used like bricks to make the statue, experiencing a lethal electrocution several times each minute.

Unlike the rest of Hell, the gender distribution of the Demons was equal, with both male and female beasts coming out to fight him. The rest were in the castle dungeons, raping the spirits that had not been used to make the structure. Women were raped to the point where humans would die, forced to experience the pain and humiliation of endless Demons all taking turns on them, tearing them to pieces from the inside out with their barbed cocks and feeling the acid sting as jets of cum were sprayed into their bleeding mangle bodies and onto their naked flesh. Often, their breasts or ass cheeks were devoured or the woman would be forced to eat the butchered pieces of her own body.

Men suffered a similarly cruel fate, being secured in Iron Maiden-style cages that had tails piercing their limbs and torsos, as well as a length of barbed wire holding out their tongues. The only parts of their bodies that weren’t covered by the cage bars were their laps, where their penises had been forced to take full erections by the power of a rigidity spell. Unable to move or protect themselves, they were helpless as the female Demons used them as pleasure slaves. However, like their male counterparts, the genitalia of the female Demons were more harmful than any human or animals’. Their pussies were like meat grinders, with the interior walls lined with ridges and blades as hard and sharp as glass. Insertion was agonizing, but pulling out was enough to carve away the flesh of a man’s member like a dowel on a lathe, but with a lot more blood and mutilation, only for their wounds to be healed. As the she-beasts forced them to mate like breeding bulls, the men would howl as their cages shocked them almost endlessly with Lust Lightning.

Firing Spears of Destiny from his hands to slay the Demons as he fought his way to the gate, Raphael kept his eyes fixed on the top of the highest tower, knowing that Rosemary was in extreme danger.

“Hang on Rosemary, I’m coming!” He shouted as he swung his sword and beheaded a she-beast.

Up in Asmodeus’ bedchamber, Rosemary too was coming. Against her will and determination, her body had given in to Asmodeus’ skills and achieved an orgasm. The shape-shifter smiled and opened her mouth, drinking in the juices that sprayed from Rosemary’s pussy like a hose. As Rosemary achieved her orgasm, her eyes began to fade in color as she entered a trance-like state. The ritual was taking affect, her soul was being absorbed by Asmodeus.

“Now, let’s see what pleasure lie deep within the shadows of your mind,” Asmodeus said with a smile as she kissed the comatose Rosemary on the lips.

Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, unsure of the first sensation that greeted her. Was it the soreness in her back and joints from her hunched-over position on all fours, the dripping of her saliva off the rubber gag in her mouth, or the feeling of the cold floor and shackles against her wrists and ankles and the metal collar around her neck? Her mind was a fuzzy blank and her body felt like it was covered in a hot wet carpet. She wasn’t sure what the last thing she remembered was and her senses were fluctuating randomly as her grogginess slowly faded.

As her eyes and muscles began to regain their sharpness, she tried to push herself up but could not move her hands or feet away from the floor. She was shackled in place on all fours. Seeing how far she could stretch, she pushed herself and looked around. She was in a pool of light on a cold tile floor. Sitting in the darkness was a crowd of people, forming a ring around her with their faces hidden, all staring at her. Rosemary tried to draw forth her wings or armor, but neither appeared, regardless of how hard she focused. Becoming frustrated, she pulled fruitlessly on her shackles, knowing that she couldn’t break them but knowing she had to at least try. Her efforts brought chuckles of amusement from the men and women watching her, making Rosemary blush in humiliation at the way they mocked her and stared at her naked body.

The clacking of high heels drew her attention and a woman came into view from behind her. She looked up at Selene, who was dressed up almost like a lawyer or secretary with a black skirt, a gray suit jacket, and a pair of glasses resting on her nose with her hair in a bun. Her face showed a mix of seriousness and boredom on her face as she flexed a riding crop in her hands. Rosemary tried to speak to her, to call out Selene’s name, but her gag muffled every word.

At the sound of her mumbling, Selene solidly tapped her on the cheek with the end of the crop. “Silence,” she said before walking behind Rosemary.

‘What is going on? How did I get here? Why is my memory a complete blank?’ Rosemary pondered, having no idea what had happened.

She then shivered as the leather flap at the end of the riding crop was dragged across her back to the sound of Selene’s high heels clicking on the floor. Rosemary looked around, trying to see her or at least the people watching the spectacle.

“Spread your legs,” Selene ordered.

Rosemary disobeyed, still confused as to what exactly was going on. Her defiance brought her a hard smack on the ass with the whip, sending the glorious sound echoing through the room. Rosemary yelped as a stinging welt appeared on her left ass cheek, but the pain sent a euphoric rush through her body.

“Spread your legs,” Selene repeated.

Rosemary did as she was told, spreading her knees as far as she could and putting her pussy on display. She shivered in arousal as she felt the leather whip slide across her inner thighs and brush against the lips of her pussy. Selene then smacked her again on the ass, drawing another yelp from Rosemary and sending her excitement skyrocketing.

“You’ve been a bad girl, and now everyone gets to watch as you get put in her place,” Selene murmured as she gave another gentle but loud smack, causing the smooth skin on her peachy ass cheeks to gain a slight swell.

Hearing her words and feeling the strangers’ eyes boring on her exposed body filled Rosemary with both embarrassment and arousal as her submissive side began to reveal itself, wanting to be sexually humiliated and degraded. Selene began smacking Rosemary’s ass with soft yet stinging strikes, making her shiver in pleasure as she was disciplined for an offense she had no knowledge of. By the time Selene was done, Rosemary’s ass was red with transient welts and she was shaking like a leaf, desperate for more punishment.

Selene walked back into Rosemary’s view, making her eyes as wide as dinner plates. The light was shining off Selene’s chocolate-shade skin and her full breasts jiggled with each movement, almost begging to be sucked. She was wearing nothing but her high heels and a strap-on harness, with a dildo attached that was two inches in diameter and almost a foot long. In Selene’s hands were the riding crop and the handle of a leash, the other end being attached to the metal collar around Rosemary’s neck. With a crack of the short whip, the metal shackles holding Rosemary to the floor opened up like handcuffs.

“Come on, walk like a little bitch,” Selene ordered, jerking the leash and pulling Rosemary.

Moving on all fours, Rosemary followed Selene like a dog with her pussy already soaking wet from this dominative and degrading treatment. Her eyes were fixed on Selene’s round ass, shifting from side to side with each pendulous swing of her hips. She desperately wished she could be the strap-on harness that Selene was wearing, especially the G-string strap nestled between her ass cheeks. With her strap-on dildo bouncing, Selene led Rosemary around the room, past the shadowy onlookers. The hidden strangers laughed at Rosemary and smacked her on the ass as she passed by, but their taunts and harassments only excited her even further, and when she fell behind and became too slow, Selene would give a rough yank on the leash.

Selene finally brought Rosemary back to the middle of the room and pushed her face down against the floor, unfastening her gag. Rosemary gasped as the toy was finally removed, glistening with saliva. Selene raised her foot, holding it just above Rosemary’s face. “Lick it.”

Rosemary eagerly obliged, running her tongue across the black shoe, wrapping it around the pencil-like heel, and kissing Selene’s foot and ankle. Selene then pulled on the leash, forcing Rosemary up onto her knees. Wrapping her fingers around her strap-on, she hefted the toy in front of Rosemary, who was like a deer caught in the headlights. “Suck it, suck it like a good little slut,” she growled, holding the leash tight.

Rosemary eagerly opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around the rubber phallus, bobbing her head back and forth and wishing it were real. The size and shaped she loved, but the touch and heat she missed. A hard smack to her right breast told Rosemary that she was meant to go deeper, as well as making her cry out in joyous pain. Obeying her Mistress, she began to deep-throat the toy, slowly taking it in and working it down her throat. Grabbing Rosemary by the hair, Selene forced the whole toy into her mouth. She coughed and gagged as she choked on it, unable to breath and feeling like she was about to vomit. With tears streaming down her face, she held still, trying to find some way to get air to her lungs as the dildo occupied her throat and Selene held her hair. Finally, when she almost thought she would black out, Selene let go of her and Rosemary fell back, desperately gasping for air with her chin and chest wet with dripping saliva.

Pulling her back with the leash, Selene waited until Rosemary’s breath was steady before forcing her to come back and continue sucking it. Holding her parted lips a centimeter from the head, Rosemary took her last deep breath as the layer of spit on the toy dripped onto her breasts. She didn’t take the whole thing in her mouth, but she diligently sucked it, cleaning off the saliva and applying fresh layers. While she sucked it, Selene smacked her breasts with the riding crop, making the sensitive flesh turn red with faint welts.

Selene suddenly pulled the toy out of Rosemary’s mouth and smacked her across the face, knocking her to the ground. Pulling on her leash, she forced Rosemary onto her hands and knees and crouched down behind her. “Bad girls need to be punished, are you ready to be fucked with this big cock?” Selene growled as she pulled Rosemary’s hair and pinched her nipples brutally hard.

“Yes Mistress, please punish me with that big cock!” Rosemary begged, wanting to be fucked so badly that her whole body was shaking.

Spreading the lips of her pussy, Selene forced the toy into Rosemary’s dripping pussy, entering her without any pause or mercy. Working her fingers into Rosemary’s mouth, Selene leaned over as she began fucking her with the dildo, trying to move as much of it in and out of her as possible. She was moving with a speed that showed no inexperience; in fact, to Rosemary it felt more like Baltoh was fucking her. Selene’s speed just continued to grow, with her large firm breasts bouncing and swinging as she violated Rosemary’s pussy with the strap-on.

Her mouth held open by Selene’s fingers, Rosemary looked around the room at the people watching them. While their faces were still hidden, she could see the glint of their teeth as they smiled in amusement and excitement and watched as they shifted their legs from their energetic arousal. The pounding of her pussy with the dildo was absolutely euphoric, it was so big and hard; it was like getting fucked by a cold machine. Just as beautiful as the feeling were the dominative growls of Selene as she violated and used her like a sex slave. With how fast Selene was moving, Rosemary wished she could look back and see her bouncing titties.

Selene suddenly pulled out of Rosemary and tugged on her leash, pulling her up and forcing her to clean off the dildo with her tongue and cheeks. Rosemary purred and hummed as she sucked her delicious pussy juice off the dildo, wishing she were flexible enough to lick her own pussy. Once it was clean and glistening, Selene rolled her over onto her back and then sat down on her heels. Holding onto Rosemary’s thighs, Selene pushed the dildo back into her and began fucking her with miraculous skill, swinging her lower body and pulverizing Rosemary’s snatch with the toy.

Rosemary was whimpering and giving soft cries of happiness as the hard rubber toy was driven into her. Her face was blushing red from the joyous feeling of her body being stuffed and brutalized and she was squeezing and pinching her nipples, trying to get as much stimulation as possible. Rocking back and forth on the cold floor, she looked up at Selene, hypnotized by the sight of her bouncing breasts and wishing she could feel them and lick them.

Feeling the approach of her first orgasm, Rosemary licked her hands and rubbed her breasts, bathing in the kinky feeling and the unrelenting pounding of Selene ramming her with the strap-on. She closed her eyes for only a second when she felt someone grab her hands. It was not Selene, as she had not let go of Rosemary’s thighs. As her hands were pinned to the ground above her head, Rosemary opened her eyes and looked up at Molly’s face and her bowling ball breasts. Rosemary was desperate, longing to reach up and wrap her lips around the blond beauty’s erect nipples.

“Do you want to suck my tits?” Molly coyly asked.

“Yes Mistress, please let me taste them!”

Deciding to be merciful and indulge her little sex slave, Molly lowered herself down, laying her firm breasts across Rosemary’s face. The former Archangel immediately went to town on them, trying to slather every millimeter of soft flesh with her wet tongue and suck on her nipples like a water bottle after running a marathon. Without slowing down her powerful thrusts, Selene retrieved her riding crop and began smacking Rosemary’s breasts especially hard, coming just short of causing bruises. From the masochistic feel of her hands being restrained and her breasts being whipped and the pleasurable combination of the huge dildo pumping in and out of her snatch and Molly’s bountiful tits smothering her face, Rosemary was sent to the breaking point.

She gave a shrill moan as she had her first orgasm, but unlike all of the other ones, there was no jet of climactic juices spraying from between the lips of her pussy. Instead, the juices from the orgasm suddenly flooded her mouth and throat as if they had been poured between her lips. She coughed and gagged on the unexpected drink, as she could not find the source and the addition of Molly’s breasts on her face made her feel like she was being water-boarded. She tried to sit up to breathe, but Molly kept her pinned down and forced her to drink it all. While Rosemary was filled with fear and struggling to get air, the force of the two women and the terror of drowning or suffocating enthralled her, as well as the combination of the orgasm.

As the orgasm itself finally ended, the mysterious flood of pussy juices stopped running down her throat and Rosemary was able to breathe without problems. As her pulse slowed back down, she ran her tongue across her lips and throughout her mouth, gluttonously savoring the taste of her juices as she realized what had happened. Once she calmed down, Selene pulled out of her and Molly shifted position. With her knees on either side of Rosemary’s head, Molly set herself down on the former Archangel, smothering her face with her pussy and forcing her to lick it.

Reaching out, Molly grasped Rosemary’s ankles and pulled them back, completely putting her pussy and anus on display. As she worked her tongue in and around the velvet sleeve of Molly’s snatch, Rosemary shivered as she felt hands tentatively brushing against her smooth rear end and her pussy, and they weren’t the hands of Selene and she was sure they weren’t Baltoh. As the stranger rubbed her pussy, he/she wet their finger with her juices and began rubbing her asshole, teasing her as they pressed down on the ring. Rosemary was so horny that she was desperate to feel the finger penetrate her anus, but she also wanted to know whom it was.

Rosemary gave a sudden and shrill hum of pleasure as she felt a soft mouth going to work on her wet pussy, the stranger working their lips on the entrance and flexing their tongue inside, stimulating her clit with expert skill. As her pussy was orally stimulated, Rosemary felt the stranger insert their finger into her asshole, working it back and forth in the tight wet wring, using her pussy juice as lubricant. As she tried to figure out who it was, she felt another pair of hands squeezing her breasts and pulling up on her nipples, and the length of the nails and softness of the hands told her it was Selene. The sensation was so mind-numbingly euphoric that Rosemary was struggling to breathe with Molly’s delectably soft wet pussy smothering her face.

As the stranger worked their second finger into her asshole, Rosemary noticed something that she had not felt before. There was something unusual about the fingers, a cold hardness on the back of her fingers. It felt… metallic.

“Master,” Rosemary lovingly whispered as she momentarily retracted her tongue from Molly’s pussy.

Due to Baltoh’s claws, he had never really used his hands very often during sex, so she never really got to know them, but after he had become a god, his claws had been replaced with the small metal plates on the backs of his hands and fingers, and even though he had lost his long forked Demon tongue, his powers of pleasure went well beyond simple physical contact.

After several minutes of licking her pussy and fingering her asshole, Baltoh pulled away from her. Rosemary looked up from under Molly’s pussy and graciously sucked his fingers clean with a look of adoration on her face as she gazed at him. Once she did her job, Rosemary laid her head back and Molly changed her position, getting in a crab-walk and burying Rosemary’s face with her firm ass cheeks while she licked her anus. In this position, Molly was unable to hold Rosemary’s legs back, so Selene did it for her. With Rosemary’s legs spread, Baltoh hefted his cock and guided it into her open pussy, desperate to feel a large mass within it.

Rosemary moaned as she felt him enter her, stretching her pussy with his head and shaft. The sensation was much sharper than ever before, his cock feeling so huge and hot in her slender body. The muscular missile was so warm inside her, it was like getting penetrated by a rolled up heating pad. After pulling out for the first time, Baltoh forced his cock back into her like a hammered wedge. Moving his whole body fast that he would kill a mortal woman or even an Angel, he began fucking her with deep powerful shoves. Rosemary couldn’t help but scream in happiness as he fucked her into levels of pleasure that surpassed her wildest fantasies. He was slamming her cunt with his cock with the same speed that a humming bird used with its wings to hover.

It was less than ten seconds before he gave another screaming orgasm, but this time, she was ready for the flood of her pussy juices to fill her mouth and throat. Knowing how to breathe, she gluttonously drank her pussy juices, even while she continued to lick Molly’s anus. Once her orgasm came to an end, Rosemary took a deep breath of relief as Baltoh pulled out of her and Molly moved off her face. She was allowed a minute’s reprieve before she was forced to continue, this time with Selene straddling her face, no longer wearing the strap-on. While working her tongue between the glass-smooth lips of Selene’s pussy, Rosemary groaned as Baltoh entered her asshole. However, it felt much different than it had ever before. It felt like there was much more lubricant other than just bodily fluids. It was as if her anus or his cock had been slathered with KY jelly, removing the dryness and uncomfortable friction.

Baltoh took his original pace, moving like the firing pin of a mini gun as he pulverized the deepest corners of her anus. Without the mysterious lubrication, such brutal pounding would be impossible to achieve without injury. Rosemary was giving an unending shrill scream, brought from not only Baltoh’s thrusts and the kinky eroticism of Selene sitting on her face, but Molly working her fingers in Rosemary’s gaping pussy almost furiously. While it took longer than the first two times, Rosemary was quickly brought to her third orgasm.

Not sure how long she was out, Rosemary briefly lost consciousness from her exhaustion, the toll of her orgasms, and the sore numbness in her lower body. While it only felt like a second, when she woke back up, she found herself on her hands and knees with Selene beneath her. Once again she was wearing a strap-on, with the huge rubber toy lying mostly in her pussy. Rosemary suddenly gave a loud shriek as another huge dildo was forced into her loosened anus, worn as a strap-on by Molly. This was the first time since she had sex with Baltoh in the church that she had been double-penetrated, and while it was a wonderfully kinky feeling, it did bring tears to her eyes and make her wince.

As she raised her head, she felt a hand roughly grab her chin and squeeze her cheeks. She looked up at Baltoh, who had a stony expression on his face as he held his cock up, glistening with her bodily fluids from before. Without even needing to be told, she obediently opened her mouth to suck it clean and appease him. As she began bobbing her head back and forth and blowing him, Selene and Molly both began moving in unison, Selene bucking her hips and forcing her strap-on into Rosemary’s pussy and Molly humping her doggy-style and fucking her asshole.

As they reached the perfect machine-like rhythm, Baltoh fully satisfied Rosemary’s masochistic desired and grabbed her head, forcing his entire cock into her mouth. Rosemary choked and gagged and his pulsating penis, and even threw up a little. Tears were streaming down her face from her agitated gag reflex and she was desperately trying to breathe, but she was on Cloud 9 in terms of sexual ecstasy, being punished and violated while onlookers watched like the viewers of ancient Roman gladiator battles.

As time went on, Rosemary slowly began to drift towards unconsciousness, and she could swear her senses were being distorted. The dildos being used inside her were seemingly becoming warner and softer to the touch and she could no longer feel Molly’s breasts against her back or Selene’s against her own. Opening her eyes, she looked around and realized that was getting fucked all three ways by Baltoh… or copies of Baltoh. One of the doppelgangers was slamming her from behind with his meaty cock, one was beneath her, bucking his hips and pulverizing her bruised snatch, and the original was still skull-fucking her. For some reason, she did not feel alarmed by this strange occurrence, she actually felt comforted, like she could literally feel him all around her.
Grabbing her shoulders, Rosemary felt the clone behind her hold her up, so that two pairs of hands could grab her own. Looking around in the corners of her eyes, she saw two clones, one on either side of her. They were holding her hands and wrapping her fingers around their erect cocks. Taking the message, she began stroking them both, sparing all the attention she could to give them proper hand jobs. With a huge cock in each hand, one in her throat, one in her asshole, and the final in her pussy, her mind was completely overwhelmed by the pleasure she was feeling. She could not even describe the unfathomable sensations rushing through her whole body.

Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, she was forced to open her eyes as a rush of pleasure rushed through almost every square inch of skin. As well as being gang-banged by Baltoh and his doppelgangers, Selene and Molly had returned with clones and were all grinding against any exposed spot they could find. They were doing everything from rubbing their pussies against her legs, kissing her feet, running their tongues across the sides of her chest and face, and giving her outstretched arms tit-fucks.

With 95% of her body rubbing against the body of someone else, Rosemary had the greatest orgasm of her life. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her whole body began to vibrate. As her body was flooded with euphoric warmth, Baltoh and all of his doppelgangers all shot their loads, seemingly with the pressure of fire hoses. Seed overflowed and sprayed from her asshole and pussy, mixed with the juices of her orgasm, as well as ran down her throat and filled her stomach. She was even blinded by thick white streams coating her face.

Completely exhausted, she collapsed as they all pulled out of her, continuing to ejaculate. She was too tired to move, so she just lay there as layer after layer of semen coated her body. Before long, she felt like she was being submerged in a bath the thick white sperm. It was like she was a gold statue being lowered into a smelting vat.

Rosemary was hovering in the air over Asmodeus’ bed, trapped in her illusion with the ruler of the Circle of Lust lying below her. Both of their naked bodies were glowing with a blue aura as she slowly stole Rosemary’s soul. The illusion created a sexual fantasy that brought forth every desire she wanted and fulfilled them beyond her wildest imagination. The spell was powered by her sexual reaction to the illusion, with her arousal accelerating the process.

As she drank in Rosemary’s soul and watched her in the illusion, she was fingering herself and licking her lips. “Damn, this is one seriously kinky bitch.”

One more chapter to go! Please vote up and comment!

Now Kurtis has to deal with the treacherous Princess Lavhi!

Chapter Seventeen: Naughty Princess’s Buzzing Ecstasy

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: This story was commissioned by Ultrasound 7 and has allowed me to share it with you. This may contain scenarios and acts that I normally wouldn’t write. There will be a strong sex slave/domination theme. I will keep this from violating any cannon established in the world and I developed the mythology that drives this story.

Kurtis – Ankush, The Queendom of Naith

I held the leash to my newest pet.

Princess Naryu knelt between my dragon-mother’s thighs. A big smile spread on Mother’s lips as she gazed up at me with respect and pride. I couldn’t help but swell with delight at her unspoken praise. I had impressed her by taming a rakshasa princess.

“Devour that cum,” I ordered, my cock throbbing. I had to slam into her asshole. Just fuck her hard. The last of her holes to break in.

A delight to enjoy before we had to deal with more… unpleasant matters.

“Mmm, fuck her hard, Master,” Nephi moaned. My sphinx stood guard at the door know. She no longer had to protect me against any reprisal from the princess. Now she could focus her efforts on guarding us against another royal bitch.

“Yes, yes, enjoy your kitty cat,” Lasla purred. My black-haired sister smiled than pulled my red-haired sister to her. They were identical save for that hair color and their abilities. Same lovely faces, same gorgeous figures. They had different mothers, but our father had made them both beautiful.

They kissed with hunger, lips melting together. The sight of their sisterly passion always brought a smile to my lips. They were both so delicious. Hands grabbed the other’s ass, kneading those tight rumps as their boobs rubbed together, round and plump and delicious.

Then my mother gasped.

Princess Naryu, her head in its feline form, licked at my mother’s twat. The whiskers rubbed on Mother’s pale thighs. I smiled and stroked the princess’s rump. She had a much richer and darker brown than my light tan.

“Enjoy your cream, kitty cat,” I said, pulling her left butt-cheek from the right as I guided my cock towards her asshole, now exposed.

“Yes, Master,” she purred and licked again. “Mmm, your cream tastes so good in your mother’s pussy.”

“I can’t wait to fuck her,” moaned my mother. “Maybe I should have you lick more than my pussy.”

“Now, now,” I told her. “You’ve been good, Mother. You know the rules.”

“Yes, Master,” she cooed.

Princess Naryu’s right, triangular ear twitched. “I’m missing something.”

“She’s a hermaphrodite,” I said and pressed my cock against her asshole. I had tamed Princess Naryu, but I wasn’t about to reveal the truth of my mother just yet. Dragons were supposed to be extinct, after all.

I pushed my cock into my rakshasa’s butt-crack and found her asshole. Lubed by her own pussy cream, I drilled my dick against her sphincter. She purred, that rumbling sound rising with joy from her throat. Her anal ring widened and widened, surrendering to me.

I groaned as her velvety flesh spread over my asshole. She engulfed me with her flesh. My balls tightened as the pleasure shot down my cock. I shuddered at it, savoring the wonderful embrace of my princess-slave’s asshole.

“Gods, yes!” I groaned.

She purred louder.

“Matar’s big dick, she likes what you’re doing to you,” Mother moaned, her large breasts jiggling. “Yes, yes, get that big, rough tongue into my pussy. Lick out my son’s cum! You are fortunate to taste such a forbidden mixing.”

“So lucky,” purred the rakshasa in agreement.

I grinned, sinking deeper and deeper into her bowels until I bottomed out. I slid my hands up and down her sides, stroking her silky flesh. Her bowels clenched about me with such fierce pleasure. I drew back and groaned at how tight she held me.

I drew back. She purred with passion as her asshole gripped me. She massaged me with her silky flesh. She held me so tight. I shuddered, loving every moment of buggering my newest sex slave. My rakshasa princess was exquisite to enjoy.

I slammed back into her. She gasped, her tiger ears twitching. Her bowels massaged the tip of my cock. I gripped her hips and pumped away at her asshole. I groaned, my face tensing. This wonderful pleasure shot down my shaft and spread throughout my body.

“Gods, that’s good,” I growled.

“Mmm, I bet it is,” Pyrriah moaned. My twin sister pushed Lasla down to the floor. The pair fell into a sisterly sixty-nine.

I grinned at the sight of them eating the other’s pussy while I plowed into the princess’s asshole. She yowled and groaned as I pumped away at her velvety sheath. Her flesh held me tight, the pressure in my balls building and building.

Mother watched, her face twisting with rapture. Her boobs jiggled as she enjoyed the rakshasa’s rough tongue licking her cunt. I groaned, thrusting away at my princess-slave’s delicious asshole. Her flesh squeezed tight about me.

So wonderfully hard about my cock.

“Las’s big dick, you’re going to make me cum!” I growled.

“Good,” purred the princess. “You deserve to cum. Oh, yes, yes, Master!”

“She’s going to cum, too!” Lasla moaned.

I know. I could feel it. Mother neared her orgasmic release, too, while my sisters climbed towards that as they licked at each other’s furry muffs with taboo passion. Lust brimmed in Nephi, but she was also focused on guarding me.

I thrust away with passion into my princess’s asshole. I buried into her hard and fast. I pumped away at her, fucking her hard. Thrusting my dick into her over and over again. I savored every moment of burying into her tight bowels.

She held me tight. Her bowels squeezed about me. She was such a treat to enjoy. I groaned, my dick throbbing and aching. Her flesh massaged me. I hurtled towards my orgasm. That mighty burst of pleasure that would fire out of me.

It would be incredible.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “That’s good. That’s amazing. Gods damn, squeeze that tight ass around my dick. Mmm, that’s so good. That’s so wonderful.”

I pumped away at her. I buried to the hilt in her with such passion. Her flesh squeezed about me. It was fantastic to enjoy. It was passionate. I loved every moment of slamming into her. I savored every last thrust into her asshole.

“Master!” she whimpered.

“Oh, yes, yes!” Mother gasped. “Princess! That tongue! That rasping tongue… Yes!”

My dragon-mother burst into pleasure. I felt her orgasm detonating in her cunt. She bucked, tits heaving and smacking together. Her gorgeous and mature face twisted with passion. The princess lapped at my mother’s cunt, licking up the flood of rapture gushing out of her.

The princess purred. Her asshole clenched tighter about me. She held me with such passion. It was fantastic. I groaned as she clutched about me. I slammed forward, burying to the hilt in her. My crotch smacked into her ass.

Then she yowled.

Her orgasm exploded through her body and spasmed around my cock. Purring loudly, her asshole massaged my thrusting cock. I pumped away at her. I thrust to the hilt in her bowels over and over again. I plundered her with passion. It was a true treat to enjoy.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned, my cock throbbing and aching. “Gods damn, that’s good. That’s amazing.”

“It is!” she moaned. “Las’s mighty cock and virile son!”

I slammed into her bowels and erupted.

My cum fired hot and hard into the princess’s asshole. Her flesh rippled around me. She sucked at me. It was incredible to feel. An amazing bliss to enjoy. I groaned at it, savoring the pleasure rippling through my mind.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned, stars bursting across my vision. “Oh, damn, that’s so good. That’s amazing!”

I spurted over and over into her bowels. I basted her writhing anal sheath with my passion. She yowled and I groaned. The pleasure hammered my mind as I pumped every last spurt of cum into her bowels. I hit that peak of ecstasy.

I hung there.

My sisters moaned in the background, licking and lapping each other, building and building towards their orgasm. I panted, savoring the bliss buzzing through me. I squeezed Princess Naryu’s hips and then I pulled my cock out of her bowels with a wet plop.

She gasped as I did. I stumbled back a few steps and sank onto the divan she had been lounging on when I burst in her room. We were in the ziggurat. A cooling breeze wafted in through the open window, the city of Ankush laid out before.

The heart of rakshasa power and I had claimed one princess.

“We have to deal with your cousin,” I said as Princess Naryu lifted her muzzle soaked in my pussy cream.

“She’s going to be an issue,” said Naryu as she reached me. She nuzzled her furry muzzle in and licked my cock.

“Yes, she has.” I smiled down at her, holding her leash. “But I have a plan. You are going to have to be the perfect kitty cat to make it work.”

She purred louder and licked my dirty dick again, cleaning off her ass from my cock. I shuddered as she did that.

A half-hour later, after my sisters had their orgasms, we dressed. Well, all of us but Princess Naryu. I had her leashed and collar and crawling at my side as Nephi opened the door onto the hallway. I expected to find the men we’d kill to be still lying there.

Nothing remained of them. Not a trace. Only the scent of lye and tiles that looked freshly scrubbed.

It unnerved me how they were removed but no one had checked in on Princess Naryu. It was like the palace servants cared only that the public parts were taken care of. What happened in a princess’s room wasn’t their business.

It was so… cold.

Princess Naryu crawled at my side, her ears twitching. I could tell this humiliated her, but she had been tamed. I had claimed her with my cock and pleasure, so she walked at my side. My heart beat faster, my skin tight beneath my robe. Nephi marched before me, looking deadly and beautiful. Lasla was at my other side with Pyrriah and Mother in the rear.

I moved through halls, following the path that I memorized to get to Princess Lavhi’s room. The bitch who thought she could use me to take down her rival. She would pay for that misjudgment. I couldn’t help the smile.

An entourage of armed male slaves and a regal woman in gold-trimmed, pink robes watched us. Naryu’s face tightened. Her ears flicked. The woman said something to her men and they all laughed. I put my hand on my pet’s head, scratching her ears.

“All that matters is what I think about you,” I said softly. “You’re doing amazing, Princess. You’re a perfect kitty cat. You’re my kitty cat. Take pride in that.”

“Yes,” Lasla said, a pleased smile on her lips.

Princess Naryu lifted her head and kept crawling beside me.

We soon reached the corridor that led to Princess Lavhi’s apartments. The hallways sweltered, the bricks of the Ziggurat soaking in the days heat and holding it in like an oven. The men here wore loincloths, their flesh brawny.

Lavhi had sacrificed some of her slaves to get me to act. Her ploy to weaken herself to take out a rival ahead of her in the line of succession was about to blow up in her face. The lead guard had only one eye, the left, that squinted at me. Sweat gleamed on his brawny chest and across his shaved head.

“I tamed a new pet,” I said. “I thought Lavhi would like to see my new kitty cat.”

Korvan, that was the chief guard’s name, chuckled. He said something to the men behind him. The door opened and one of the guards slipped in. I put my hand on Princess Naryu’s head. She purred as I scratched at her.

“Pater’s cock, you tamed the slut,” Korvan said. “Does she lick treats from your hand?”

“And my dick,” I said. “Right?”

“Yes, Master,” she growled. “Mind your eye, Korvan, if you offended him, I’ll pluck it out.”

“Little pussy cat’s got fangs,” Korvan said. “I’m so scared.”

But the princess didn’t flinch. She kept purring. She sat beside me with pride. I smiled as I savored scratching between her ears while I waited. Then the doors creaked open wide and Korvan glanced behind him then nodded.

I swept in to find a similar room to Princess Naryu’s, though there were two brawny men manacled to the ceiling, standing tall and naked, gags in their mouths and cages around her cocks. Princess Lavhi reclined naked, her busty tits jiggling as she stared at me. She grabbed a glass of wine off an end table and brought the ruby liquid to her lips as she sat up.

After her drink, her eyes fixed on Princess Naryu. Such glee burst across the busty rakshasa’s human face. She stood up, her tits jiggling. She sauntered to me, Nephi stepping out of the way. The princess flicked her gaze up and down my body.

“So you did it,” she said. “You tamed her. Impressive. I had heard you struck at her. The Ziggurat whispers so many delicious rumors.”

I smiled at her. “You think this is your victory.”

Lavhi’s brow narrowed. “What?”

“That I’m not aware that you attacked me at the inn to frame Naryu. You were so pathetically transparent in your actions.”

She narrowed her eyes. “You still destroyed her and claimed her.”

“I wanted a rakshasa pet. Or two.”

Lavhi stepped back. “One scream, and my men are flooding in here. You didn’t kill them before coming in here. That’s your mistake. And they are not nearly as pathetic as hers.”

“You’re right,” I said. “Lasla.”

My sister smiled.

A golden gag appeared in Princess Lavhi’s mouth and wrapped around her head in gold chains. Her eyes bulged. A moment later, a vibrator thrust out of her pussy. The end blurred from how fast it hummed, the sound echoing through the air.

My sister’s invention of vibrating dildos drove women wild. Princess Lavhi collapsed to her knees. She reached behind her head to pull off the gag, her eyes widening. As she did, manacles appeared about her wrists. Chains yanked her arms behind her back and bound her wrists together at the small of her back.

“You are going to melt in pleasure,” I told her, staring down at the wicked princess. “When I’m done with you, you’ll be addicted to it.”

“Yes, you will, cousin,” Princess Naryu purred. She rose and pressed her furry face into mine, purring in delight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pyrriah

“I need that vibrator,” I purred as the naughty princess lay on her side now. She shuddered and squealed into her gag. Pussy cream stained her thighs as she trembled in rapture. “But not that fast.”

“Mmm, no, that’s going to make her explode in ecstasy over and over again,” said Lasla. My half-sister held out her hand and a golden dildo appeared in her hand. It was shaped like a cock.

Our brother’s cock.

“Naughty,” I moaned and then sank onto the divan. I put my feet on the trembling rakshasa lost to the rapture. “How long will it take to break her with pleasure.”

“Oh, she’ll be a gibbering mess in an hour,” said Lasla. “By morning, well, she’ll be a slave to pleasure. Not much left of her personality, but it was terrible to begin with.”

I smiled. It was Lavhi’s own fault for thinking she could use my brother in her games.

I glanced at Kurtis and smiled. He had his new kitty cat purring as he fucked her from behind. He plowed into her hard. I closed my eyes and just trembled in anticipation. Then the cool kiss of gold on my pussy lips made me gasp.

Lasla slid the dildo into my cunt. I groaned, my snatch clenching down on the naughty toy. I shuddered, my face twisting in delight. This was so amazing. I shuddered as she worked the shaft in and out of my cunt.

“When’s the buzzing—”

The toy hummed to life, cutting off my words.

“Thank you!” I moaned to my naughty sister.

“Mmm, just enjoy,” she purred and licked at my cunt. She fluttered her tongue up and down my pussy lips wrapped around the buzzing toy.

The dildo massaged my insides with the humming delight. It was so different from Kurtis’s cock fucking me. It was this wicked and naughty delight. I loved every moment of it. I savored the pleasure as I squirmed in place.

It was amazing.

I bit my lip, my heart pounding in my chest. The pleasure rushed through me as she thrust that naughty, buzzing shaft deep into my cunt. It was such a delight. I savored every moment of it. Her tongue licked and lapped at my pussy lips.

I loved it.

My head tossed from side to side. This wonderful bliss swept through me every time she plunged the dildo deep into my cunt. My flesh clenched about the buzzing shaft. It was fantastic to experience it while her tongue just added to the wonderful delight.

“Oh, Gods, that’s good,” I moaned, my feet rubbing on the trembling rakshasa.

“Mmm, just enjoy,” my sister moaned. Her tongue fluttered against my clit.

“Oh, I’m going to enjoy,” I groaned, my pussy clenching down on the shaft. This wonderful rapture swept through my body. “Yes, yes, I’m going to cum so hard.”

Already, my red tresses flickered with my strange light. I groaned, shuddering. I didn’t know what caused that. I just knew it was a naughty delight. I groaned, my heart hammering in my chest. The pleasure shot through me. Rapture built and built.

She pumped the buzzing shaft into the depths of my cunt. Her lips latched onto my clit as she stirred the vibrator around in my pussy. My twat clenched down on the golden dick. My head arched, my body squirming on the divan.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, that’s so good. Las’s big dick!”

“I can feel how much you love it,” Lasla moaned.

She twisted and stirred the dildo around in my cunt, the buzzing massaging all these different spots in me. It was such a delight. I groaned, my face scrunching up as I enjoyed it. This was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered, my heart hammering in my chest.

My orgasm built and built. My sister’s lips suckled at my clit, adding an incestuous burst of delight to the buzzing rapture stirring up my cunt. I shuddered, my face contorting. My round breasts jiggled as I climbed towards my climax.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I groaned.

“Mmm, you’re getting so juicy.” She licked my clit.

“Yes!” I gasped as her tongue slid over my bud, my pussy clamping down on the buzzing shaft. “That’s wonderful. Just… just… I’m going to burst!”

“Good!”

Lasla sucked hard on my clit.

I burst with rapture. I exploded with passion. My cunt writhed around my sister’s naughty toy. The buzzing shaft sent waves of delight rushing through my body. I groaned, my toes curling. My heart pounded in my chest as the pleasure spilled over my thoughts.

I groaned and bucked, my heart pounded in my chest. This wonderful bliss swept across my mind. it was intense. Amazing. I savored every moment of it. I groaned, the rapture rushing throughout my body. Stars burst across my vision.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s so good. That’s so amazing! Gods, I love you, Lasla!”

“Love you!” she moaned and ripped the dildo out of my cunt.

She drank the flood of my juices. My feet rubbed on the trembling rakshasa. I rose to the peak of my orgasm, my sister’s tongue sliding through my folds. My breasts quivered. I groaned, my face twisting in delight.

As I came down from my high, I purred, “Morning, huh?”

“Mmm, plenty of time for us to have fun,” Lasla purred.

I giggled. I loved being Las’s daughter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lasla

Done with my sister, I smiled to see that Kurtis had finished up with Naryu. He pulled out of the rakshasa’s cunt. I licked my lips as the cum that spilled out onto her hairless pussy lips. She yowled, her triangular ears twitching.

“On your back, kitty cat,” Kurtis growled. “My sister wants to lick up some cream.”

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. I loved how my brother could read my desires.

I crawled to the rakshasa princess as she rolled onto her back, the gold collar I made for her gleaming with brilliance around her neck. I passed Lavhi. She rolled onto her belly, her big boobs crushed as she squealed into her gag. A puddle of pussy cream spread around her on the tiled floor.

Pleasure was the best way to break someone. And she would break. She would be Kurtis’s horny kitty cat after today.

Naryu’s pussy beckoned I crawled between her thighs. The tangy scent of her pussy and the salty aroma of my brother’s cum drew me down. I licked my lips before I kissed at her shaved cunt. I licked up the mix of sexual fluids.

Groaned in delight.

The two flavors melted across my taste buds. My cunt clenched. I wiggled my hips in delight. And because I felt my brother’s eyes on me. He growled and then he fell to his knees behind me, his cock nudging into my rump.

I thrust my tongue into Princess Naryu’s cunt, licking out her cum, while my brother brought his cock to my pussy. His tip nuzzled through my black bush. I groaned as he pushed right against my vulva. This tingle raced through me.

Then he thrust into me.

I groaned as he thrust his cock into my snatch. My face contorted with delight. His cock sank and sank into my cunt. I shuddered as his shaft filled me up. It was this wonderful delight to experience. I squeezed my eyes shut as he slid deeper and deeper into my pussy.

“Yes,” he growled. “Damn, Lasla, she’s cumming over and over again.”

“Mmm, that vibrator will break any woman,” I said. I’d love to use it on Pradu, that slaver who thought pain and fear was how you broke someone.

Rapture. Bliss. Addictive euphoria.

I thrust my tongue into Naryu’s tamed pussy and licked out more of my brother’s salty cum. My pussy clung to his cock as he drew back. I moaned as he did, the pleasure rushing down through my body. I shuddered, savoring it.

He slammed back into me. He buried to the hilt in my cunt. It was magnificent to feel. I groaned, my cunt on fire. This wonderful bliss shot through my body. I shuddered, my pussy squeezing down on his cock.

“Gods damn, yes,” he growled and fucked into my cunt. “I love fucking my sisters.”

“We love fucking you,” Lasla moaned as she writhed with her mother. I missed my mother, but she was back home with our sisters and children.

I thrust my tongue deep into Naryu’s cunt, scooping out that yummy cum. My brother’s cock slammed into my cunt. He fucked me with passion. Naryu yowled. Her whiskers quivered. Her small breasts, pierced with golden rings topped by rubies, jiggled.

My brother slammed his cock into my cunt. I shuddered, squeezing about his dick. He built and built my pleasure with his every thrust into my twat. I rotated my hips, stirring my snatch around his dick as he buried into me.

“Las’s cock, Lasla!” he groaned.

“Mmm, I prefer your cock,” I moaned, squeezing about his shaft.

Kurtis groaned, his hips thrusting faster. He fucked his cock to the depths of my cunt. I shuddered, my snatch squeezing about his cock. This wonderful pleasure swelled in me. I would have such a huge orgasm on his cock.

I rocked back into him, my butt-cheeks rippling from the impacts. It was such a delight. I loved it. He buried to the hilt in me with every stroke. I shuddered, my cunt squeezing about his cock. It was just an amazing delight to feast on his cum from his kitty cat’s cunt while getting pounded by his dick.

He fucked me hard, groaning, “Gods damn, Lasla!”

“Mmm, is my naughty cunt going to make you cum?” I moaned. “Are you going to spill your seed in your sister’s pussy!”

“Yes, yes, spill your seed in her pussy!” moaned Princess Naryu. Her thick, pink tongue flicked over her muzzle.

Someone was hungry.

So was I.

I sealed my mouth around her pussy and suckled on it as my brother hammered my cunt. Tangy pussy cream and salty cum spilled into my mouth. I closed my eyes, groaning as I nursed out that wonderful mix of fluids.

My pussy heated up as my brother pounded me. He fucked me hard and fast. He buried his dick into my cunt. It was fantastic to enjoy. I loved every moment of him slamming into me. I groaned, squeezing my snatch around his dick. I loved him blowing into my cunt. He fucked me with such passion. I groaned, rotating my hips.

His cum ran out of the rakshasa’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned, my snatch on fire. “That’s it. That’s so good. Ooh, just ram into me.”

“Las’s big dick, I’m going to make you explode!” my brother groaned.

“Do it!” I moaned and feasted on the princess’s cunt.

He growled, ramming into me. I groaned, savoring that wonderful delight. He fucked me with such passion. I shuddered, my pussy melting around his cock. The pleasure built and built as my hips stirred around that wonderful dick burying into me.

My orgasm built and built faster and faster. I hurtled closer to it as my tongue lapped at the rakshasa’s shaved pussy. I feasted on her with such vigor. I loved every moment of licking and lapping at her. She shuddered, squeezing her snatch about my face.

She was such a wonderful delight. I groaned, loving the way he fucked me. How he pounded me. It was fantastic. My pussy squeezed tight about his cock. I whimpered and groaned as he fucked into me. He slammed hard into my snatch.

It was amazing. My pussy melted from the thrill. This was it. This was such wonderful bliss. Just a wondrous rapture. I sucked on the rakshasa’s clit. I nursed on her bud. She gasped, her thighs squeezing about me.

Then she roared.

Pussy cream gushed out of her cunt. I drank down the tangy flood, my cunt squeezing about my brother’s dick. The incestuous bliss swelled and swelled in me, his cock pumping away to my cunt. He buried to the hilt in me.

“Yes!” I squealed, my head shooting up.

I came.

My cunt writhed around my brother’s cock. My pussy convulsed and writhed. The pleasure rushed through my mind. Stars burst about my vision. This wonderful delight swept over me. I shuddered, my cunt rippling about that wonderful dick.

“Gods damn, yes!” my brother growled.

He erupted in me.

It was amazing to enjoy his cum pumping into my twat. I groaned, the pleasure surging through me. I whimpered, my body aching. The bliss spilled over my thoughts as my cunt milked my brother’s cock.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Las’s mighty dick!”

“Cum in her!” yowled Princess Naryu. “Oh, Master, cum in your sister’s yummy cunt!”

“He is!” My pussy spasmed with delight around my brother’s dick. “So much cum!”

I milked him as the pleasure surged to the very height of ecstasy. I soared there, my body trembling as my brother pumped the last of his cum into me. I whimpered and groaned, savoring every moment of it.

I loved being his sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pyrriah

I smiled as Princess Naryu crawled straight to Lasla when Kurtis pulled out of her. My brother chuckled then he glanced over at our dragon-mother. He shook his cock at her. Without being told, Mother knelt, reached behind her, and parted her butt-cheeks.

I smacked Kurtis on the meaty ass. “Enjoy.”

He smacked me on the plump rump. “You, too.”

I grinned at him. I loved him so much. This quest was invigorating. I missed our children, but I was having so much fun. And the danger… The danger was intoxicating. I almost wanted to fight Princess Lavhi’s men. To swing my sword.

I liked fighting at my twin brother’s side. It satiated something deep inside of me. Like I was born to stand by his side and do dangerous and daring deeds with him.

Lasla gasped as the rakshasa princess licked and lapped at the creampie Kurtis made in our sister. Lasla shuddered, her body twitching as she had her cunt devoured by the naughty rakshasa. I smiled, watching that shaved cunt gleaming between Princess Naryu’s thighs.

I caught Lasla’s gaze and arched an eyebrow.

She winked at me.

A golden belt encircled my waist. A strap-on thrust from it, the base of the gleaming dildo pressed right against my clit. I smiled at that and fell to my knees behind the Rakshasa. I was o eager to ram into her and make her cum. I would fuck her so hard.

It would be fantastic.

I slid the dildo into her pussy folds. I rubbed up and down her cuntlips. My clit throbbed from the pressure. Her ears twitched. She wiggled her hips and then pushed back. I gasped as her labia swallowed the tip of the dildo, pushing it harder against my bud.

Sparks flared through my pussy.

“Ooh, naughty kitty cat,” I purred, my tan hands stroking over her swarthy ass. “You’re just so eager to be fucked, aren’t you?”

“So eager,” she moaned.

I liked that. I smiled and slid my dildo up and down her snatch. My clit throbbed and ached as I did this. It was incredible to do. Then, when I had myself lined up perfectly, I thrust into her cunt. I groaned as I sank that dildo into her twat.

The pressure on my clit was incredible. I loved it. My pussy clenched and my hands slid down to grab her hips. I held on tight as her pussy swallowed the golden shaft. I bottomed out in her. She purred into my sister’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, fuck her hard,” Lasla moaned, her round tits jiggling. Blue gleamed in her eyes. “Just pound hard into her and make her cum. Make her gasp and moan and cry out in rapture.”

I smiled. “I like how you think.”

“Mmm, we’re both daughters of Las!”

I loved that. I drew back the dildo, the rakshasa’s cream coating it. Then I slammed back into her. I buried to the hilt in her twat. I loved how she moaned. Her gasps and moans echoed through the room. That wonderful sound of passion. I loved every second of it.

I groaned and pumped away at her cunt. I slammed my cock to the hilt in her. I fucked her with passion. I slammed my dildo into her snatch over and over again. The pressure on my clit showered bliss into my cunt.

My pussy grew hotter and hotter with every stroke. My boobs jiggled and heaved as I plowed into her. I fucked her with passion, a smile spilling over my lips. My clit burst with delight. I groaned, pounding her.

“Yes,” yowled the purring princess. “So good. Cum and getting fucked.”

“Yes, yes, keep licking me!” Lasla moaned. “I’m going to cum!”

“Good!” I panted, my orgasm swelling in my cunt.

I pumped away hard and fast, my climax growing and growing with every stroke. My sister squirmed, her tits jiggling. I loved the pleasure on her face. I winked at her as I buried into the princess’s cunt. My clit throbbed, my orgasm about to burst through me.

I slammed into the rakshasa’s cunt. My clit burst with sparks. The pleasure surged through me. In the background, our mother moaned and gasped as she came on Kurtis’s cock. He growled as he fucked her ass hard. I loved the sounds, my tits jiggling as I drew back.

“Oh, Gods, yes!” Lasla gasped. She bucked. “You naughty kitty cat!”

Seeing my sister cumming on Princess Naryu’s muzzle sent such a burst of delight through my body. I groaned as I buried to the hilt in her. My clit exploded with pressure. The pleasure flooded through me. It was outstanding.

The rapture rushed through my body. I gripped the princess’s hips as I shuddered through the bliss. Waves of delight washed through me. My red hair burst with scarlet light. I grew back my head, bucking and moaning, the ecstasy blazing across my thoughts.

It was such a wonderful delight.

I groaned and gasped, my pussy spilling juices. My moans mixed with Lasla’s. I shuddered, my boobs heaving. The pleasure shot through my body. It rippled over me. It was such a delight to enjoy. I groaned as I hit that wondrous peak.

“Oh, Gods, I love cumming!” moaned my sister. “Ooh, you’re such a treat, you know that.”

The princess nodded.

“Good,” I purred. “I’m so glad you do. Mmm, we’re going to have a lot of fun, aren’t we?”

“Yes, Mistress Pyrriah.” Princess Naryu glanced at her writhing cousin. “Will she be having fun?”

“Once she’s a pleasure addict,” Lasla purred. “But you… you’re going to be ahead of her. You’ll get to boss her around because you weren’t a treacherous cunt.”

Princess Naryu purred in delight.

I shivered. We still had hours. I wonder what delights we would enjoy waiting for dawn and Princess Lavhi’s surrender. I knew it would be naughty.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kurtis

Dawn had arrived.

Princess Lavhi had spent hours moaning into her gag. I ripped it out of her mouth.

“Please, please!” she moaned, her eyes staring up at me glassy with her pleasure. “Make it stop! Make it stop! Please!”

“What will you give me?”

She thrashed, her big boobs swaying. The toy buzzed away in her. She struggled, the chains manacling her hands behind her back clinking. “Anything! Anything! Money! Slaves! Pussy! I’ll give you pussy!”

“Your pussy?”

“Yes!” she screeched.

“You’ll be my slave?”

She nodded. “Just… just… I need it to stop. It’s too much! Gods, it’s too much. I love it but it hurts. My pussy is numb. It’s too much.”

“Say it,” I said. “Say, ‘I am your slave, Master Kurtis. Your loyal slave. I’ll do anything for pleasure.”

“Yes!” she howled. “I am… your slave… Master Kurtis.” She shuddered. “Your loyal… loyal slave! I’ll do… do… do anything for pleasure!”

I held out my hand. A gold collar like the ones around my mother’s and Princess Naryu’s neck appeared in my hand. It was open, though. Able to be bent open wider and slid around a neck. I handed it to Princess Lavhi. The buzzing in her cunt stopped.

“Gods, yes,” she panted. “It’s too much…

“No, put on the collar,” I growled. I held it out for her. She shuddered and took it.

I smiled and watched her pull it wider open and slip it about her throat, her big tits swaying. She closed it and it sealed about her throat. I smiled at that. I stood over her and then looked around for my other slave.

“Princess Naryu,” I growled. “Come here and lick my cock.”

“Yes, Master,” she purred, her eyes lighting up with excitement. She still her tiger head on.

She crawled to me, her whiskers twitching. I smiled as she purred as she knelt before me. She licked her thick, feline tongue up my cock. I groaned at the rough texture bathing the underside of my cock. I shuddered as she climbed up to the tip and brushed it.

Pleasure burst from that spongy tip.

“Now you, Princess Lavhi, join her. Lick my cock with her.”

My new princess-slave whimpered. She looked down then back up at me. She groaned and I knew what she needed. I glanced at Lasla. She panted as she sat on the divan, Pyrriah snuggled up beside her. it had been a long night.

The toy buzzed, but not nearly as strong.

Lavhi sighed in relief. “Thank you, Master.”

“So long as your good, you’ll get that bliss,” I told her. “Now let me see that tiger head. I want you bathing my cock.”

“Yes, Master.”

Her brown features blurred. Orange fur, striped black, sprouted, her tresses vanished. Her jaw elongated into a snarling muzzle. White fur covered her throat. Her whiskers quivered and her triangular ears twitched.

Then she crawled to me, the vibrator buzzing away, and nuzzled her furry cheek into Princess Naryu’s. My two rakshasa-slaves lapped at my cock together. I groaned at the feel of their rough tongues caressing my dick.

I groaned, the pleasure spilling down my shaft. My dick throbbed and pulsed with their hungry licks. They caressed me. It was amazing to feel. I growled out my delight as they slid their tongues over my cock again and again.

“That’s it,” I growled, scratching my two slaves the tops of their furry heads.

Their ears twitched as their tongues bathed my cock. I shuddered, my balls tightening as I enjoyed their hungry tongues on my dick. The two tongues slathered up to the tip of my cock. The brushed the crown. Pleasure burst through me.

They could rip my cock off with their sharp fangs. Pounce on me. Tear me apart and killed me. But I had tamed them. They were my pussy cats now. I scratched at their heads, loving the feel of their silky fur against my fingertips.

“Gods, you two are going to get showered in cum,” I growled.

“Yes, Master,” moaned Princess Naryu. The petite rakshasa dragged her tongue slowly up my cock. She flicked the tip.

I shuddered at the pleasure coursing through me.

Their tongues were such a treat. They bathed me one after the other, keeping a constant sweep of hot delight up my shaft. One after the other, the flicked my spongy crown. I groaned, my balls tightening every time.

They purred as they licked me, Princess Lavhi’s eyes glassy with the pleasure rippling through her pussy. It was at that low buzz that would never let her cum, but would give her that delight she was now addicted to.

“Damn,” I growled. “Look at you two. Worshiping a man. Just my pussy cats, aren’t you?”

“Yes, Master,” moaned Princess Naryu.

Princess Lavhi just licked my cock, bathing me in her hot saliva.

I scratched harder. Their ears twitched. They purred louder as my orgasm built and built. I would have a mighty cum all over their faces. Just drench them in my cum, the final proof that the princesses were my slaves.

Two dangerous and deadly rakshasa.

I had tamed them just like Thrak would have done. I smiled at that. My cock throbbed and ached, the pressure building and building. This wonderful bliss would explode out of me. I would have such a huge orgasm.

“That’s it,” I growled. “Just a few more licks.”

Princess Naryu dragged her tongue with extra force. I shuddered at how wonderful her tongue felt. She brushed the end of my cock. The pleasure shot down to my balls. The bliss sizzled through my cum-filled nuts.

“Gods, yes!”

I erupted.

My cum fired from my cock and splashed onto Princess Naryu’s orange fur. White jizz spilled over her muzzle and up by her eyes. I grunted, my cock twitching as I spurted over and over again. I caught Princess Lavhi in the face, too. I painted all over her, loving the sight of her dripping in my cum. I groaned, the pleasure slamming into my mind.

My heart pounded in my chest as my cock kept erupting. I groaned, my balls unloading on my purring rakshasas. I painted them with passion. I coated them with all the spunk that I had in my balls.

They opened their mouths, catching my pearly jizz on their tongues.

I groaned, shuddering as I spurted blast after blast of jizz onto their furry faces. Stars danced across my vision. The ecstasy hit that wonderful pinnacle. I hung there as I spurted the last of my cum onto Lavhi’s black nose.

Then it faded into rapture.

“Gods damn,” I growled.

“Mmm, that was so wonderful,” Nephi moaned. She had been guarding the door all night. I had to reward her for that.

Princess Naryu turned her head and licked cum off her cousin’s furry muzzle. I smiled at the rakshasa cleaning off the other. Then Princess Lavhi turned and they both were licking and lapping each other.

“Las’s big dick and potent cum,” I groaned. “That’s hot.”

“Yes,” my dragon-mother moaned. “You should—”

A loud knock pounded on the door. I frowned and turned. Nephi tensed and opened it. Princess Lavhi’s guards were there. The one-eyed one peered in and saw me standing over the two rakshasas. He frowned and then said, “Princess Lavhi, Princess Naryu, and you, Kurtis, are summoned to the august presence of Queen Athirmi.”

I frowned. The queen? Did she know I had made her daughter into my sex slave? I wanted to leave Ankush immediately with my two rakshasas but the sight of more guards, one of them a swarthy orc like Thrak, had me swallowing.

This was bad.

To be continued…

Now they’re used to being with each other, Sangeeta’s family looks to other sexual opportunities.

“Hullo, Ulrich speaking,” he said when he answered his phone.

“Hi Ulrich, its Sangeeta here.”

“Good to hear from you Sangeeta. I hope your sister had a good flight to Prague?”

“Oh yes, Jasima had a very good flight. She had an interesting encounter with a stewardess on the overnight leg which helped make the flight go faster.” Sangeeta wasn’t sure if she should be so flagrant in promoting her sister’s sexuality, but at the same time wanted to make sure that she was sexually available too.

“Sounds like a good way to travel,” replied Ulrich, delighted to hear that Sangeeta’s sister was willing to slut around too. Maybe the fantasy about a threesome with sisters was going to come true. The threesome with Yvette and Sangeeta had been great, particularly when they fucked each other. He hoped the same would happen with the sisters.

“I just wanted find out when would be convenient for the follow-up meeting? I thought that the session with Yvette was very productive and we were planning another meeting after my sister got here.”

“Oh yes, some consultancy opportunities. Bring your sister along. I’d be very interested to hear an outsider’s perspective. Do you think she would be interested in some consultancy work too?”

“Yes, she’d be very interested in consultancy opportunities. One other thing – she brought along my son Sammy. He had some time free before university started.”

“Do you think he’ll be bored if both you and your sister are tied up in a meeting? We can cancel the meeting and correspond by email if you prefer.”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t be bored if he came to the meeting, but he’s also got some friends in Prague, so I’m sure he would be happy to spend time with them too.” Sangeeta was a little disappointed, since it didn’t sound like he wanted to get involved in a foursome with Sammy. She would have loved to finally get Sammy to stick his cock inside her and let him fill her vagina with his sperm.

“Okay then, how about we meet tomorrow afternoon? Say at five, then we can go out for a drink and dinner.”

“Wonderful,” said Sangeeta. “That fits with my lab work perfectly.”

Sammy’s Disappointed He Didn’t Get to Orgy with Ulrich
Sammy was a bit disappointed when he found out he wasn’t going to the meeting with his mother and Aunt Jasima. He had been looking forward to another orgy, and he still hadn’t fucked his mother’s pussy. But there was still plenty of time while they were in Prague. The thought of fucking his mother made Sammy hard, and he stroked himself through his trousers. He considered just fucking her on the living room floor when she came home tonight, but he thought he would enjoy it more as part of one of their group sex sessions.

Sangeeta Plans a Night for Sammy
“I’ve organised for a couple of my friends to take you out Sammy,” said Sangeeta, as they sat on the couch together cuddling each other like a teenage couple that knew what they both wanted, but hadn’t actually acted on their mutual lust. Sitting there with Sammy was getting Sangeeta aroused, and she was dreaming about his beautiful cock entering her vagina, getting herself fucked to an orgasm, before he came inside her. She wished she could have taken him along to her meeting, because the after meeting orgy would have been the perfect opportunity.

“What are their names?” asked Jasima. “Have we met them yet?”

“They’re called Simone and Florence, and no you haven’t met them yet.”

“Have you had sex with them?” asked Sammy, fascinated to learn more about his mother’s sex life. It sounded like he had a lot to thank Angela for, and there had been a lot of men between his mother’s legs, but not nearly so many women.

“No, I don’t have sex with everyone I meet,” said Sangeeta, “but maybe I should if I get the chance.”

“Not everyone you meet – just most of them,” added Jasima, “at least the ones you’ve met in Prague.”

Ulrich after He has Sangeeta and Jasima
He lay between the two women, their bodies pressed against his own. It had been a night that he could never have dreamed of. He had hoped to ask Sangeeta’s sister to come out with him on another night and then seduce her then, but instead they had invited themselves to his home, and used him for sex. The moment they had walked in the door Jasima had started kissing him while Sangeeta had watched. When she broke from their kiss Jasima had said “Uumm, yes, you are every bit as good a kisser as Sangeeta had said,” before she stuck her tongue back in his mouth, and started taking his clothes off.

He had decided he should do the same to her, peeling of the layers of her cold weather gear until she was only wearing lingerie, and he was naked with Jasima stroking his cock to get it hard.

When he saw Sangeeta she was sitting in a lounge chair watching them both. She had taken off her jacket and boots, but had the rest of her clothes on. Sangeeta had said to him “Use your cock on Jasima, I want to watch her enjoy it like I did,” and he was more than happy to oblige. Jasima had been willing to try anything he wanted to do with her, and when he had asked “Do you want me to cum into you?” She had replied straight away said “Oh, yes, cum in me.”

They had lain together on the lounge floor recovering from their exertions, and then he saw Sangeeta get up and slowly undress. He had hoped he would have sex with her too, and now he was sure. When he had said “I’m going to need more time to recover,” Sangeeta had replied “Jasima and I are going to do something to speed that along.” He had expected them to give him a double blow job, or something like that, instead he had been shocked to see Sangeeta mount her sister, lying down on top of her sister, between Jasima’s wide spread thighs. Sangeeta had started kissing Jasima, then slowly working down to her breasts and finally vagina. Sangeeta went down on Jasima, her tongue licking Jasima’s clitoris, and Sangeeta’s fingers probing Jasima’s vagina. He loved watching Jasima getting closer to orgasm, one hand pressing on the back of Sangeeta’s head, the other holding Sangeeta’s free hand. After Jasima’s orgasm Sangeeta had crawled up her body and they were lying in each other’s arms, gently kissing each other.

He had been fascinated by what he had seen, and remembered how he had been thinking about what the three of them would do together later that evening. But even more amazing was the conversation they had. He had found he had to ask “Isn’t your son here Sangeeta?”

Then he got a casual answer from Sangeeta “Oh, yes. He travelled over with Jasima.”

“How do you hide this from him?”

He was surprised to watch the two women turn to each other and laugh, then to hear Jasima reply “We don’t. We do it in front of him.”

And then to hear Sangeeta add “He likes to get involved. With his aunt” said Sangeeta.

“And with his mummy,” added Jasima.

“Stop worrying about Sammy,” said Sangeeta. “Why don’t you come over here? Your cock is ready again, and my pussy needs to be fucked.”

The rest of the night had been a wild ride with the two women. He had enjoyed them both every way he wanted, the two women sharing him and each other. But he couldn’t get the thought of the son out of his mind as he lay there between the two women. Finally he asked them “So how does it work with your son and you two?”

“We meet other people and then we all join in and fuck,” said Sangeeta with an openness that had astounded Ulrich.

“Have you been doing this for long,” asked Ulrich.

“No, only we got to Prague. My friend Yvette and I ended up getting seduced by a family, and I knew I wanted to do the same. Jasima was coming anyway, so I just asked her to bring Sammy.”

“So what happened the first time?”

“When Jasima and Sammy first got here my friend Yvette was still here,” said Sangeeta.

“Sammy was easy meat for her from the sounds of it,” said Jasima.

“And she says you were pretty easy too,” laughed Sangeeta, “of course, screwing that airline stewardess on the way over helped.”

“Don’t forget Sammy got that blow job from the steward,” said Jasima.

“Then she got us together,” added Sangeeta.

“Your son is gay?” asked Ulrich.

“No, he’ll bang anyone it seems,” said Sangeeta. “Would you like to make it a foursome sometime?”

“I’ve never wanted it with a guy, but I’d love to watch him take you both.”

After the women had left he sat having breakfast thinking about what he had just arranged. Another meeting, but this time Sangeeta would bring her son along. Maybe he should ask some other people from his company along to the meeting – he was sure that they would want to fuck the women after they’d watched them fucking their son and nephew, and it sounded like Sammy was willing to try anything. So maybe he’d get sucked or fucked.

Sammy Nails Florence
It had proved a better night than Sammy had expected. Florence had come to the apartment and he knew that he would end up screwing her. In fact, instead of a kiss on the cheek, he decided to move things along, kissing her on the mouth, and putting his hands on her hips. Maybe if he got her out of the way now, he’d get to fuck Simone at the end of the night. It sounded like she was the prettier one.

He moved his hands around to her buttocks, pressing himself against her so she could feel his hard cock, then kissed her again.

Florence broke away. “Your mother said you liked the ladies.”

“Yes, she knows I’ve had lots of my friends’ mothers. But she doesn’t know I’ve had lots of my mother’s friends too. And you’re one of my mother’s friends, so now I want you.”

“But I’m too old for you.”

“My cock says I think you’re just right.”

“And there are people waiting for us.”

“We’ll just tell them I hadn’t finished my shower.” When Sammy heard someone giving what other people wanted as a reason not to have sex he knew that they were willing, otherwise they’d be talking about themselves. He started kissing her again, pulling off her jacket, then her trousers, then bending her over the table and mounting her from behind. She certainly was wet enough, so he didn’t have to spend time stimulating her. He felt her hand stroke his cock as it slid in and out of her, then start to rub her clitoris. It was much better when women took care of their own needs.

Florence was a bit surprised at herself, being screwed by her friend’s eighteen year old son, waiting for her own orgasm, and for him to paint her vagina with his semen. It hadn’t been something she wanted to begin with, but when she felt her nipples get hard, and her pussy get wet, and the best reason she could think of was that some people were waiting, she knew that she going to do it.

They walked down to the waiting car together, Sammy’s sperm soaking into Martin’s panties, grateful that going from the hot apartment to the cold outdoors, and all of the clothes they were wearing meant that it wasn’t obvious that they were both flushed after their sexual encounter.

It was only 20 minutes since she had gone into the apartment, so no one was surprised when she said “Sorry for the wait. Sammy was just finishing his shower. Anyway, this is my friend Simone,” introducing Sammy to a pretty blonde woman that he kissed on the cheek.

“No, I want a kiss on the lips from such a pretty young man,” said Simone, managing to quickly work her tongue into his mouth when she kissed him again.

“And this is my daughter, Fiona,” said Florence. Sammy kissed her on the mouth, deciding that she wouldn’t complain. His main thought was how to seduce the other two women. He was pretty sure that all Simone would want was attention and compliments. Fiona would be trickier because her mother was here, but then her mother had been keen enough, so maybe like mother like daughter.

He got into the back of Simone’s car with Fiona, making a point of touching her whenever he got an opportunity, then holding her hand, before moving onto her leg. Her hand progressively moved to his thigh, moving up until it was on his penis, and then she massaged it to get it hard. It was only a matter of getting her alone.

Sammy Splatters Fiona
They arrived at a restaurant near the lake, and had a drink in the bar. He managed to peel Fiona off from the other two on the pretense that she would point out some of the sites of Prague. The moment they found an empty private dining room their tongues were in each other’s mouths, and they were ripping each other’s clothes off. Sammy sat Fiona on the edge of the table, knelt down in front of her and took the opportunity to tongue her, getting her wet and ready for his cock. He squeezed her breasts, licking her until she came. He didn’t pause, not waiting for her to recover from her orgasm, rather he stood up, kissed her on the mouth so that she tasted herself, then pushed inside her and started thrusting frantically because they couldn’t be sightseeing for too long without questions being asked.

When they wandered back to the bar Sammy knew that both the mother and daughter were his, and all he had to do was get Simone.

Florence and Fiona got drunk, partly because they didn’t have to drive home, and partly because they’d just had a secret casual fuck and they both felt as though anything went that night. Florence had always liked to cuddle her daughter, and now she was drunk she draped herself over her Fiona, laughing and hugging her. It had been a fun night – she hadn’t expected sex, but it had been fun. She imagined having him again, but this time she wanted to do it properly. She imagined starting off by undressing him, sucking his cock to get it hard, then climbing on top of him, riding him until he came inside her. Though she knew if she got to screw him, she would let him do whatever he wanted. How could she get him to fuck her again tonight she wondered to herself? The thought of that cock in her pussy again made her aroused, her pussy getting wet and her nipples hard.

Fiona felt her mother’s breasts pressed against her back, and her arms around her waist. She wondered if her mother had realised that she had fucked Sammy that night. They’d always had a fairly frank and open relationship, sharing details of her sexual encounters she’d had, even the ones where she hadn’t even known the name of the guy. She’d encouraged her boyfriends to have sex with her mother too – she liked to help her mother out when she got the chance, and getting guys to fuck her seemed like a cheap and easy option. She’d organise for them to come by and pick her up, then tell them her flight had been cancelled and she wouldn’t be home that night. Florence would make a pass, and the guys always agreed– the mother and daughter thing turned them on. Little did they know that Florence told Fiona everything about their trysts. Maybe she should set her mother up with Sammy.

After a couple of hours Florence and Fiona disappeared off to the toilets, leaving Simone and Sammy together for the first time. “You had them both didn’t you?”

Sammy turned a little and smiled at her in response.

“Slut,” said Simone, “the mother then the daughter, both within an hour. And I bet you want to fuck me too.” Simone slid her hand down to Sammy’s crotch and gave his penis a squeeze, which caused him to get stiff again. “I take it that’s a yes.” Simone kissed him, making him even harder.

“Drop them off first, and then come back to the apartment,” said Sammy.

“What about Sangeeta and your aunt?”

“They’re out.”

“But it was only a meeting and dinner. It will be over soon.”

“They won’t be home until late. Probably not until tomorrow morning.”

“What do you mean?”

“They’ll go back to his place and have sex.”

Simone wasn’t shocked about Sangeeta having sex, but she was surprised by the nonchalance with which her son spoke about his mother’s sexual activity. “So your mother wouldn’t mind finding me there?”

“No, not at all. I think she’d be happy to find all of you there.”

“Mummy’s little stallion servicing all the girls?”

“Something like that. Except I think mummy and Aunt Jasima would like to do you all too.”

“Sangeeta’s a lesbian? Wow, I’d never have imagined that. But what about your aunt?”

“She would join in too. You’ll get the chance to have sex with all three of us if you want,” said Sammy, putting his hand between Simone’s thighs and massaging her pussy.

Simone was a little shocked to feel Sammy’s hand between her legs, though her only response was to close her legs so his hand couldn’t escape. “I’d be such a slut, jumping from bed to bed.”

“No, we’d all be together.”

“You’ve seen your mother and aunt have sex?”

“More than seen them have sex. I’ve had sex with them.”

“Sex with your family! I can’t believe it. You and your mummy and your aunt?”

“Yes, I love sex with other people, but mummy and Aunt Jasima are great. I’d love to get Florence and Fiona involved too. I don’t think they’ve done it, but I think they will if we encourage them a little bit. I’ve seen how Florence touches Fiona, and it’s more than how a mother hugs a daughter.”

Simone lay back quietly in the chair and finally said “I’m in. I’ll try and get them to do the family fuck thing too. I get you next, then we involve the other two. I’ve never had a woman before, but for this I’ll give it a try.”

Simone the Slut Does All Three
They stood around in Sangeeta’s apartment, Fiona with her arms around her mother, Simone helping Sammy pour the drinks, not that Florence and Fiona needed any more as they were both very drunk.

“So Sammy, do you want to have sex with mummy?” asked Fiona, her drunkenness helping her overcome the few sexual inhibitions she had around Florence. “Or is it Simone that you want next?”

“Oh Fiona,” said Florence “Sammy and I have already had each other. I was hoping you’d have a chance too. You’ve given me so many of your boyfriends, I hoped this time I’d get to give a man to you after I’d had him.”

“You’re too late Florence,” said Simone. “Sammy screwed your daughter at the restaurant. We had a good chat about it when you both went to the toilet. I’m next.” She put her arms around Sammy’s waist, pressing herself to his back and reaching down to cup his crotch.

“Oh,” said Fiona, “we’ll call a taxi and go home.”

“No,” said Sammy, “stay. After Simone and I finish I want to have you both again.” He gently pulled away from Simone and went over to Florence, kissing her, then Fiona.

Simone started undressing, undoing her blouse, then taking it off, followed by her bra. She stood there and cupped her breasts, squeezing her nipples, looking at Sammy in the arms of the two women, taking turns in kissing them. “So why don’t you take his clothes off? You both played with his cock so there’s no need to be shy.”

Florence and Fiona started undoing his trousers, while Simone undid her own. Watching the two women’s hands moving all over Sammy, and at the same time the way that they were pressing their bodies together, Simone could tell it was going to be easy to seduce them. She’d only been with men, but she could see that the two drunk women could be easily manipulated, and by the time they sobered up, she and Sammy would have had them both.

When they were both naked Simone walked over to the other three and put her hand on Sammy’s ass, saying “My turn now ladies,” before kissing him and pulling him into the lounge chair.

“We should go into the bedroom,” said Florence, “to give you some privacy.”

“I don’t mind fucking in front of an audience,” said Sammy. “In fact I prefer it.”

“Yes,” said Simone, “sit down on the couch. But at least take some clothes off. I don’t mind an audience, but not a fully clothed one.”

While Florence and Fiona took off their tops, Simone and Sammy started to kiss and fondle each other, Simone stroking Sammy’s hard cock, and Sammy fingering Simone’s pussy. He could tell she trimmed her pubic hair, and he slid his fingers inside her vagina, delighted to feel her wetness. His cock wanted to feel that pussy around it, but first of all Sammy was going to taste Simone.

While Sammy slid between Simone’s thighs, Florence’s sat back on the couch wearing only her panties, gently pulling Fiona to sit between her open legs, and wrapping her arms around her daughter’s waist.

As they sat there watching Sammy licking and fingering Simone’s pussy Fiona asked her mother “So how did he do you mummy?”

“He just pulled down my pants, bent me forward over the table and fucked me. I hadn’t planned it, I hadn’t even thought about it because he’s so young.”

“Eighteen is eighteen,” said Fiona, “and if he wanted you, you should take your chance.”

“And what about you?” asked Florence, “I take it that the sights you showed Sammy was your pussy.”

“Yes, he ate me out in one of the private dining rooms, then fucked me. I always like those quick fucks. A hard cock pounding into you, knowing someone might walk in at any minute.”

They lay back quietly while Sammy finished Simone off. His tongue was on her clit, and he had his hand inside her pussy. He hadn’t fisted someone before, but had always liked the idea. He found it easy to push his whole hand inside Simone, though he wondered what she’d done to loosen it up this much. He looked up at her, watching as she orgasmed, feeling her body convulsing around his hand. He pulled it out of her, and licked it clean, savouring her taste.

Simone lay back in the chair, spread her legs, and said “And now stick your cock in there.”

Sammy didn’t hesitate, guiding the tip of his cock into her pussy. It slid in so easily because she was already loosened up, and her pussy was wet.

“He’s going to regret fisting her,” said Fiona.

“Fisting?” asked Florence.

“Putting his hand in her pussy” replied Fiona, “it’s going to be all loose.”

“I think it was already pretty loose. I’m pretty she lets lots of guys put their cocks in there.” Florence gave her daughter a squeeze, pressing her breasts more firmly into the smooth skin on her daughters back, her daughter’s breasts resting softly on her mother’s arms. “Have you ever tried fisting?”

Fiona laughed, “Oh yes, a few times.”

Simone lay there enjoying Sammy’s tongue in her mouth, cock in her pussy and hands on her breasts. She had her hands on his tight young buttocks, enjoying his young body. She thought back to when she was his age, and all those older boyfriends who had been so willing to give her gifts or take her on expensive holidays. All she’d had to do was let them fuck her. She always rationalised it to herself that guys wanted to fuck her, so she may as well get the most out of it, and that the best way was to let the guys with the most money use her pussy. It had worked well for a few years, but then she had started to realise that the gifts weren’t as big, and the guys lost interest in her after one or two weeks instead of one or two months. Still Sammy would give her a new coat of paint in a few minutes.

While he was fucking Simone’s pussy, Sammy leant forward and whispered in Simone’s ear “I’ll fuck Florence next. While I’m doing that you should have Fiona. She’s so drunk she’ll let you do whatever you want.”

“Okay. Then we swap.”

“What I really want to see is them fuck each other.”

“You dirty boy. Mother and daughter.”

“Yes. Now shut up, rub your clit, and let’s make you cum.”

Florence and Fiona lay together, sipping at their drinks and watching the man they’d both shared that night pounding Simone while she rubbed her own clitoris. Florence whispered in her daughter’s ear “That’s going to be one of us in a few minutes.”

“What? Getting fucked by Sammy or having sex with Simone.”

“Sex with Sammy of course. From what she’s told me Simone’s easy, but she’s never mentioned giving girls a try.”

They paused, watching Simone orgasm, and then Sammy pull out of her vagina and masturbated until he came on her face.

“I like your new make-up,” said Florence, watching as Simone used her tongue to lick some off her own face.

“Do you want to try some too?” asked Sammy from where he was slumped on the floor between Simone’s legs, his head resting on her thighs, savouring the smell of her pussy. “I can whip up another sample if you like.”

“Are you sure you can?” asked Florence. “This is the third time tonight.”

“Oh yes,” said Sammy, “it might not be a big sample, but you’ll definitely get a sample. Come over here and I’ll show you.”

Simone swaps to Fiona, and Sammy goes back to try Florence Again
They all stood up while everyone re-arranged themselves. Simone found herself with Fiona’s arms wrapped around her waist, and Fiona’s tongue licking the last of Sammy’s sperm off her face. Florence was soon kneeling in front of Sammy, sucking on his cock, tasting Simone and Sammy’s juices.

Fiona got Simone on the lounge and sat across Simone’s lap with one arm around her neck. It meant she could see her mother and Sammy, and at the same time it meant she was free to kiss Simone when she wanted to. Simone was a little bit slow to respond, and Fiona felt sure that Simone didn’t normally go with women. Well, today she would, and if Fiona got her way, her mother would do Simone as well. Fiona kissed Simone’s mouth and then said “Suck on my nipples,” Fiona said, “make them hard.”

Simone lent forward and started sucking on Fiona’s nipples, squeezing the firm young breasts with her hands. She’d never tried this before, but it looked like tonight was the night she would lose her lesbian virginity, thinking about how many years ago she had lost her cock virginity. First her hand, then her mouth, then pussy and finally her ass. Sammy fisting her had been interesting. She’d never tried that before, but she’d inserted all sorts of objects up there when she was bored and looking for a bit of sexual adventure. Looking past Fiona she could see that Florence had Sammy hard, licking him, sucking him, stroking his cock with her hand.

“Fuck her Sammy,” said Simone, “I want to watch you give it to Florence.”

Sammy turned to her and smiled, saying “I want Fiona to fuck you. She’ll love sucking on your pussy as much as you’ll love sucking on hers.” Sammy pulled Florence to her feet, before sitting her in the lounge chair, kneeling in front of her and pulling her panties down. They were wet, so Sammy knew that she was ready. He pulled her forward so her pussy was just at the edge of the lounge chair, and then he put his cock in her. As he fucked her, he played with her tits, fondling them, and squeezing and sucking on her nipples. “What are they doing,” Sammy asked Florence.

She lent a little and glanced past Sammy who was slowly fucking her pussy, taking the time to enjoy her more this time. “They’re watching us and Simone is fingering Fiona.”

“I want to see you do that,” said Sammy.

“Get fingered by Simone?”

“No, finger Fiona,” said Sammy, leaning down and sticking his tongue in her mouth before she had a chance to reply. He started pumping her faster, taking her mind away from what he had just said. He wanted to plant the seed and let it germinate. He was going to introduce the idea of lesbian incest to Florence step by step.

Simone enjoyed Fiona’s young body. She imagined the cocks that had defiled her, the number of sperm that had been shot into the horny young woman that she was about to have her first girl-girl time with. Those times at university hadn’t really counted. She’d gone out, gotten drunk, and ended up back at her room with some woman and somehow they’d ended up naked and in bed. This time it was different. Her tongue was in Fiona’s mouth, her fingers were in Fiona’s pussy. She slipped one finger, then two then three into Fiona.

Florence had a young cock in her pussy. It was the youngest cock she’d had in years now that Fiona had grown up and moved on to older guys. She knew she wanted Sammy’s cum, but at the same time she was thinking about Simone. She’d never been with a woman, but Simone was the sort of woman she would want if she ever got the chance. Sammy’s cock was getting her close, and she couldn’t help herself when she said “Put your hand in her. Fuck her. I want to see you stretch her wide open.”

Simone and Fiona weren’t sure who she was referring to, but both decided that it should be them that was in charge. Fiona pulled Simone onto the floor, and swung her around into a sixty nine, burying her face into the juicy pussy she had just seen Sammy plough. Simone managed to push the last two fingers into Fiona’s pussy, and at the same time tongued her clitoris hard and fast.

Florence loved Sammy’s cock inside her, and her hands were on his ass, not letting him think about escaping until he had given her another load. At the same time, watching her daughter force her hand into Simone, and at the same time taking Simone’s hand into her own pussy was wonderful. Seeing Simone’s face contort as she was stretched was great.

Sammy knew what he wanted – to deliver another load of sperm, but this time onto Florence’s face. He didn’t try to hold himself back, quickly getting himself to the edge of cumming by fucking this willing vagina. At the last moment he pulled out of her juicy pussy and stood in front of her. His hand was around his cock, stroking it quickly to get himself off. Florence was staring at his cock intently, looking at the little hole that Sammy’s precious gift would shoot out. After a few seconds his semen shot out of his cock landing on Florence’s cheek, eyebrows and nose. It slowly ran down, which Sammy thought made her face even more attractive.

“I knew I’d have some more for you,” said Sammy.

He knew that Florence hadn’t orgasmed, so he said to Simone and Fiona “Suck my cum off Florence. I want to see you lick her clean.”

“I’m not sure about that Sammy,” said Florence. “I don’t think Fiona and I should do things like that.”

“Don’t worry,” said Sammy, “It’s natural. Everyone does it.”

“Fiona’s my daughter,” said Florence. “I shouldn’t do things like that with her.”

“Okay, then what about Simone fucking you.”

“I’ve never done it with a woman,” said Florence, looking confused, knowing that Simone was the sort of woman she wanted, but finding it difficult to let herself go.

“Do it mum, fuck Simone. You’ve had sex with enough of my boyfriends.”

He hoped mummy and aunt Jasima would get home early enough so Florence and Fiona got to see the three of them having sex.

Sangeeta and Jasima Get Home
Jasima enjoyed this part of the nights out with Sangeeta the most – getting home late with her pussy still leaking cum, a new sexual adventure complete, and the prospect of fucking Sammy. Her sister had surprised her. She was always prim, but something had happened to her that had changed things. Jasima had learnt that the tourists visiting resorts near her town were looking for girls, and were willing to pay. She’d done it a few times, and had loved it. Of course she had stayed a virgin, but she’d sucked their cocks, and let them eat her pussy, and even let some of them fuck her ass.

But Sangeeta had never done anything like that.

Now Sangeeta was making up for it, and Jasima loved it. Sangeeta would go down on her, fuck her with that dildo, share a cock with her. She had even seen Sangeeta fuck her son in the ass with that dildo. She was watching her sister’s ass as she climbed the stairs up to the apartment. She decided she wasn’t going to crawl into bed with Sammy tonight – tonight she was staying with Sangeeta, and she was going enjoy fucking her sister instead of her nephew.

Sammy was sitting beside Fiona watching Simone and Florence having a passionate a sixty nine when he heard his mother’s and aunt’s voices laughing and whispering at the door. He was hard again of course, but knowing his mother and aunt were back got him even harder. Sammy knew this would be the night that he fucked his mother’s pussy for the first time. They’d delayed it long enough, and now was a great opportunity to do it in front of Simone, Fiona and Florence. Hopefully he’d get to see Fiona and Florence too.

When he got to the door it still hadn’t opened, so he undid the lock and opened the door to find his mother and aunt passionately kissing. Jasima was grinding herself against her sister, her hands on Sangeeta’s ass.

“So you had a good time tonight?” asked Sammy, standing naked in front of them, his hard cock sticking out in front of him.

Sangeeta broke away from kissing her sister. “You’re still awake Sammy,” said Sangeeta before reaching out and touching his penis. “And still up too.”

“Yes, Simone, Florence and Fiona came back for coffee after we went out for dinner.” He kissed his mother’s lips and then broke away. “I want to fuck you tonight mummy. Florence and Fiona need to be convinced about having sex. I want you, me and aunty Jasima to show them it’s alright.”

By the time they got in the door Simone and Florence were both nearing orgasm from each other’s tongues and fingers, and Fiona was watching them, her fingers rubbing her clitoris and thrusting into her vagina, getting her close to her own orgasm. Sangeeta and Jasima started undressing as they watched the three women, the sight arousing them, along with the knowledge of what Sammy would do to them soon.

Fiona orgasmed first, biting her lower lip and arching her back. She pulled her fingers out of her vagina and licked them clean. Simone was next, covering Florence’s face with her juices, and at the same time enjoying the taste of Florence’s vagina. Finally it was Florence’s turn. Simone’s tongue was skilled, but the unusual experience of having sex with a woman and in front of her daughter had made it harder for her to get over the edge.

Sammy, Sangeeta and Jasima
“Wow,” said Sangeeta.

“That was wild,” added Jasima.

“Now you get to see what I was saying about having sex with your family was true,” said Sammy. He kissed his gloriously naked mother, one of his hands rubbing his mother’s nipples, the other his aunt’s. He started kissing his aunt, and while he did so, he gently pushed his mother to her knees so she could suck on his cock.

Sangeeta looked at the beautiful cock. It was already hard, and she thought what it would be like when it thrust into her vagina. She was sure it would happen tonight. She put her lips on the tip of her son’s cock, kissing it lightly, before her tongue probed the hole in the tip of his penis. She put her hands on Sammy’s hips and started sucking and licking, taking his cock further into her mouth. Hard as Sammy’s cock had been, now it was even harder and thicker.

Next her sister knelt down beside her and joined in showing her love for her nephew’s cock, licking it and sharing it with her sister. The paused briefly and Sangeeta and Jasima kissed each other, before Sammy thrust his cock between their mouths.

Jasima whispered to Sangeeta “I’m going to make sure you’re ready for your son’s lovely cock” before sliding down so she was on the floor, underneath Sangeeta. She started kissing Sangeeta’s vagina, licking her clitoris and enjoying the taste of her sister and the cum that had been put there just an hour before.

Sangeeta felt herself getting wetter and wetter, aroused by her son’s penis in her mouth, and her sister’s tongue in her vagina. Finally she moaned out “Fuck me Sammy, fuck your mummy. Show your mummy how much you love her.”

He paused, leant down and kissed her, then guided her off her sister and onto her back. Sammy got between his mother’s wide spread thighs, and wiped his penis up and down the opening to her wet vagina, then he paused and looked into his mother’s eyes and said “I love you mummy” before finally he thrust into her.

Sangeeta new this was the perfect expression of her love for her family. She was sharing her body fully with her son, giving him pleasure and at the same time receiving it from him.

They explored each other, trying different positions and tempos, kissing each other and whispering in each other’s ears. Finally Sangeeta found herself with her head resting on her sister’s lap, and her son with her legs over his shoulders. He was bringing her to orgasm at the same time he was drawing closer himself. Finally she came, and he started to pull out.

Sangeeta moaned, “No Sammy, stay in me. I want you to cum in your mother.”

In a few more thrusts he was there, squirting semen into his mother’s vagina. He knew it was a sort of homecoming.

He kissed his mother gently, and said “Thank you mummy.” He kissed her again, and added “I love you so much.”

“I love you too Sammy.”

They lay there entwined, face to face, their noses almost touching. Mother and son sharing the lap of their sister and aunt, enjoying the afterglow of the sexual experience they had been building up to over the last few weeks. Jasima stroked their hair, and looked down at them every now and then, but mostly spent her time looking into the distance.

“What are you thinking about mummy?”

“About when we get home. What will we do then?”

“I want us to keep having sex mummy. I loved having sex with you tonight.”

“But what about your girlfriends? And how do we keep it secret from Riya and Daddy?”

“Daddy is easy – he’s away so often for work. We could wait until Riya’s asleep and do it then. But I don’t want it to be like that. Daddy and Riya should know about us, and how much we love each other.”

“How do you think we can do that, Sammy?”

“Easy mummy. I’ll have sex with Riya and you’ll join in, and then we’ll get Riya to have sex with daddy.”

“I’ll have sex with Riya! But Riya isn’t a lesbian.”

“Oh mummy, Riya loves soccer. Of course she has sex with other women. She’s told me about having sex with people on her team, her coaches, people from other teams and even the mothers of her soccer friends. She loves it.”

“So how do you think we should go about it?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her. I’ve had sex with her lots of times. She sucks cock really well.”

“Your sister!”

“Yes. It started when I found out about her and her soccer team. I share my girlfriends and boyfriends with her too.” Sammy glanced up at his aunt’s face. “And we can get Aunty Jasima’s family involved too.”

Hearing her name caught Jasima’s attention, so she glanced down, smiled and whispered to them “You should see what Fiona and Florence are doing,” before looking back to Fiona and Florence.

Sammy propped himself up so he could see over his mother, and Sangeeta turned around so she could see the room. She felt Sammy’s hard cock pressed against her buttocks, and she placed his hand on her breast. When he started tweaking her nipples straight away, Sangeeta knew he would fuck her again sometime soon.

The sight of Florence and Fiona was wonderful. Sometime during Sangeeta and Sammy’s display they had started too. Now they were on the rug, locked in a passionate sixty nine. Fiona on top of her mother, her face buried between her thighs, the fingers of one hand being forced into her mother’s vagina. Florence was sucking on her daughter’s clitoris, her hands on her daughter’s ass, pulling her down on to her face. Simone was sitting on the couch watching them, her legs spread wide apart, her fingers rubbing her clitoris, bringing herself to an orgasm.

Finally the trio started to cum. Florence first, her daughter’s hand jammed into her vagina, stretching her wide, and her daughter’s lips wrapped around her clitoris, her daughter’s tongue sending her crazy. Next it was Fiona’s turn, her juices covering her mother’s face as she orgasmed. Then Simone, biting her lip, her left hand playing with her nipples, her right hand had two fingers up her vagina and her thumb grinding against her clitoris.

The Room Recovers
The six of them sat there recovering. The night had been full of lust, and they were all exhausted.

Finally Simone spoke. “I need to go to bed. I’ve had everyone else here except for you two, so I want to have Sammy’s mother and aunt with me tonight.”

“I’ve never had a mother and daughter at the same time,” said Sammy. “I want Fiona and Florence to come to bed with me.”

Sammy climbed off the couch, his hard cock pointing proudly towards Fiona and Florence as he walked to them. “My room’s over here.” Then he bent forward and kissed Florence and then Fiona, before helping them to their feet and leading them to his bedroom.

Simone struggled weakly to her feet, tired after the evening of sex. She stood in front of them, proudly naked, her breasts tipped with hard nipples. She reached her hands out to the naked sisters, and helped them to their feet.

Sangeeta new she was ready to sleep, but before that she had to bury her strap-on dildo in to that blonde beauty.

Kurtis, his sisters, and dragon mother bored the Treasure Box. It won’t be long before he breeds every woman on board and spreads the joy of incest.

Chapter Nine: Sailing the Incestuous Seas

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: This story was commissioned by Ultrasound 7 and has allowed me to share it with you. This may contain scenarios and acts that I normally wouldn’t write. There will be a strong sex slave/domination theme. I will keep this from violating any cannon established in the world and I developed the mythology that drives this story.

Kurtis – Remna

Excitement swelled through me. I adjusted my new tulwar that hung off the belt I wore over my robe. It was local garb, a deep shade of blue. It felt unusual to have the weapon on my side. Pyrriah would teach me to use it.

Not even she understood how she instinctively knew how to use the sword.

I climbed the gangplank of the Treasure Box, smiling at the halfling female who awaited me. I had heard about them and they were as short as I had pictured. Despite having the stature of a child, there was nothing childish about her. She had large breasts that swelled out the crimson blouse she wore. That tucked into tight-fitting pants. She went bare-footed. Her skin possessed the bronze hue, a metallic sheen to her. Even her red hair held it.

“I’m Captain Telesi,” she said. “Welcome aboard the Treasure Box.”

I grinned at her. She could blow me without falling to her knees. Her mouth was almost at the right angle. “I’m Kurtis. Traveling with my sisters and our mother.”

She glanced back at my sisters, both dressed in robes that fit snugly to their bodies, then at my dragon-mother who wore a collar attached to the golden chain in my hand. The halfling arched an eyebrow.

“She’s your mother?” she asked, sounding skeptical.

“My mother-slave,” I said. “She can be very naughty if I let her do what she wants.”

“You do not what to see her angry,” laughed Pyrriah.

Telesi glanced at her then at Lasla and me. “If you three didn’t look so much alike, I’d say she wasn’t your sister at all. Red hair like that… And your mother has blue hair. Who’s ever heard of a human with blue hair?”

“Does it matter?” I asked. If people found out Mother was a dragon… “We want to book passage to at least Naith.”

The halfling arched her eyebrow. “Tormin!”

Her voice rang out across the decking. There were halflings up in the rigging, four of them. They were young looking. With them was a human female who was unfurling sale. Two more halfling females were up on the stern deck along with a human male.

Emerging from stairs leading down into the hole scrambled up a male halfling. He must be the husband to all the halflings on board. Harems of six or seven weren’t uncommon for them. On Angela’s quest, they had sailed on a riverboat crewed by a halfling and his seven wives.

“Mother?” Tormin asked as he came up beside her. Up close, I could see he was younger than her, and taller. She had the same bronze skin but his hair was gold. Then he glanced at us. “Passengers?”

“For Naith.”

“Well,” said Tormin, rubbing his hands together, “shall we negotiate the cost.” He turned and headed for the cabin, motioning me to follow.

“Aren’t you the captain?” I asked Telesi, confused. I followed after, the captain walking at my side.

“He’s the chief trader,” she said. “He makes the purchases, negotiates our prices. I decide where the ship goes, but he makes the money. Takes after his father.” She sighed. I sensed a loss. “Well, Naith is a bold place to go. You have business there?” She glanced back at my women. “Going to sell your, uh, mother. She’s got exotic coloring.”

“She’s not for sale,” I said, a frostiness to my tone.

The others on the ship watched. A third human appeared from below deck. She was a woman, older. She folded her arms, her blouse pulled tight against her breasts. She had dark-brown skin and wavy, black hair that fell down around her face. Mature. Lush. Like Azuliana.

Was she married to the human on the stern deck? He looked to be the same age, a thick mustache quivering on his upper lips as he watched from above. The rising sun gleamed off his shaved pate. I nodded to him.

He nodded back.

Then I entered the door that led to a short hallway beneath the stern deck. Several doors lined it. Tormin when to the end and opened onto a small room. There was a table suspended from the ceiling by four ropes. It moved, swaying back and forth. It took me a moment to realize it was me that was moving. The ship bobbed in the harbor.

There were several chairs. Tormin sat down in one, the table at the right height for him. His mother took a seat beside him.

I found a human-sized chair and dragged it up and sat down across from it.

“Dangerous port to put into,” said Tormin. “Naith is not a… stable place.”

“So I heard.” The pirate-slave, Thyrna, was from there. A land of rakshasas. They were daughters of Las. I had to fuck them. Breed them. They were supposed to be cruel and domineering, but if Thrak could tame the dangerous pirate, then I could tame a few of them. “I’m not afraid of going there.”

“With such pretty women,” said Tormin. “The favored of the rakshasa like to find pretty women and claim them. They don’t have a problem killing their men.”

I shrugged. “I can take care of myself. Is that really your business?”

“No,” he said. “We have Nemberon wine.” That was a plain up north. It had great vineyards around it. The maenades lived up there. Wild women born out of Las’s cum falling on grapevines. They were said to delight in drunken orgies. “We’re sailing it around the Rathay Desert and making for Naith’s capital, Ankush. We can take you.”

“Good,” I said, smiling. “You won’t regret it.”

“It’ll be six gold dupondius for the trip,” he said.

I frowned. That was more than the inn for the night, but it would take a few days to get there. Maybe a week. It seemed like a fair price. “Okay, six dupondius.”

“Apiece,” Tormin said.

I froze. That was… twenty-four dupondius. I blinked. “What?”

“We have to feed you. Water you.” Tormin leaned back. “There’s no place to take on water between here and Goldport the way we’re sailing. We’ll have to purchase extra barrels before we leave port. That’s going to delay us. Cost us making the morning tide. We won’t be able to leave until this evening.”

“Still, that’s a fortune,” I said, so aware of the coins we had recovered from the lampades were running out fast. “One gold dupondius is a much more reasonable amount. Water can’t cost that much. Nor the food. And a few hours’ delay isn’t much. I mean, Vedr’s fickle with her winds. You can’t know how long it will take to sail there.”

“One?” he stared at me with shock. “Are you trying to beggar my mother’s ship.” He glanced at her. “She’s a widower. What will she and her sister-wives do if they lose the ship? I have to protect their fortunes, not let some human swindle us.”

“Swindle!” I protested. “One’s a fair amount. I could buy a week’s lodging with room and board in Remna for that amount.”

“And I’m sure that inn room will get you to Naith,” Tormin said.

Telesi smiled at her son with motherly pride. A widower, huh. How long since she had a man. Tormin must be a younger version of her husband. Did he help his mother out, though? Did he step up and take charge of her desires.

I released my lust into the air. I was realizing more and more that I had an effect on women. I turned them on. Telesi shifted. Her gaze shifted to me. Her cheeks darkened to a deeper shade of bronze.

“Five dupondius,” said Tormin. “That’s more than fair.”

“Two,” I said.

He let out a choking sound. “Why don’t I just give you the dagger so you can cut out my mother’s heart and spare her any suffering. She can’t do it for less than four dupondius. And even then… She won’t be making much profit.”

I smiled. “Three dupondius.”

“Three!” he slumped in his chair. “At least three gold and five silver.”

I gave a slow nod. “Agreed.”

Tormin shook hands, his anguish vanished. He had a smile on his face and I couldn’t help but feel like I had overpaid for the price of the passage. I, truly, had no idea how much things had cost. Coins didn’t make much sense. Why did everyone want them? They were just discs of metal that held no useful function. They weren’t tools, clothing, or food, so why did everyone care about them?

Because they were so pretty?

I counted out the twelve gold coins and the twenty silver. He snatched them up and they vanished into his pouch. He leaned back, humming. He looked happy with himself. Too happy. I glanced over at his mother. At the lust kindled in her eyes.

“How much would it cost me to fuck your mother?” I asked.

Telesi shifted. The captain bit her lower lip as her son’s jaw dropped. “What?” Tormin gasped. “My mother is not a whore.”

“Well, she’s a widow, “I said. “So is she getting much dick?”

His cheeks darkened now. “I’m sure she’s doing just fine.”

“Fine?” I asked, standing up. “You think your mother should be doing just fine? Look at her. She’s a beautiful woman. A mother. A sexy captain with big tits. She should be getting all the dick she wants. Why aren’t you getting it for her?”

Tormin spluttered as I moved around the shifting table.

The captain shuddered as I stood over her. “How long has it been since you had a dick?”

“I have Nelli and Malial,” she said, her nipples poking at the front of her blouse.

“Those are your sister-wives?” I asked. “The ones you shared with your dead husband.”

“Yes.”

“So, no cock in a while.” I took her hands while her son just struggled to gather himself. “You poor thing. You’ve missed it, haven’t you? Your husband’s cock filling your pussy. Your tight twat reveling in a man spilling his seed in you.”

“Of course,” she said. “I’m a woman.”

I knelt down to her level and caressed her cheek. She shuddered as I stroked over her skin. Warm and soft as silk. This made my dick so hard. I wanted to just ravish her while her son watched, but an even naughtier idea filled my mind.

I kissed her.

Tormin let out a strangled groan as he watched me kiss his mother. Her lips melted against mine. She was ripe and aching for it, needing a man after years without her husband. I could feel the bottled up lust in her spilling out.

“W-what are you doing?” he asked.

I broke the kiss with her mother and said, “Showing you how you handle a widowed mother. You’re her son. You should know this!”

“What?”

I kissed his mother again, my hands going for those big, lush breasts. Halfling titties. They were about the size of Pyrriah and Lasla’s tits, but because of Telesi’s shorter size, they felt so big in my grasp. My hands squeezed her through her blouse.

That had to go.

I thrust my tongue into her welcoming mouth and slid my hands down to the knot holding the blouse closed at the bottom. I pulled on the tails. It whisked undone. Then I worked my fingers up the buttons. I popped them through the eyelets one after the other. I opened her blouse and brushed her naked tits.

She whimpered while her son just watched in stunned silence.

It was beautiful.

I broke the kiss and pushed open her blouse all the way. “These tits…” I cupped the halfling’s metallic tits, her nipples a darker shade of bronze. I rubbed my fingers over her nubs. “They’re gorgeous.”

She shuddered and gasped, her eyes widening.

“I know,” I said. “You like that, don’t you?”

She whimpered and nodded, her face contorting. She threw back her head and moaned while I twisted both her nipples. I pinched those fat nubs, my mouth salivating I would do such wicked things to her.

I ducked my head down and sucked a nub into my mouth. I suckled on her. I nursed with such passion on that wicked nub. It felt so naughty in my mouth. I groaned, my tongue dancing around her nipple. I savored the feel of her in my mouth.

“Vedr’s queef,” she moaned. “Oh, wow, Kurtis.”

“Mother?” groaned Tormin.

“Mmm, that’s good. Yes, yes, that’s so good. I missed having a man do this.”

Her words were so sweet in my ears. I sucked hard on her nipple while she squirmed on the chair. I knew her pussy grew wetter and wetter. I salivated to devour her. To lick and lap at her. To make her cum. That would be spectacular.

I slid my hands down her side, stroking her smooth skin. This motherly halfling moaned as I nursed. Her body shifted on her chair. I reached her pants. She had a sash around her waist. I undid that and then the drawstring I found beneath. I slid my hand down into her, sliding over her thick bush. Her hair tickled my skin.

“Yes!” she moaned. “Oh, Gods, yes, I need that.”

I cupped her pussy. My fingers rubbed up and down her slit. Her juices soaked me. Her hair caressed my palm. It felt so wicked to play with her while her stunned son watched. I nursed on the motherly halfling’s nipple.

Then I pulled away. I had to devour her. I yanked my hands out of her pants and grabbed her hips.

“Wait,” she moaned. “No, don’t stop.”

I lifted her up and sat her on the swinging table. She groaned as I grabbed her pants. She lifted her rump, her big boobs jiggling. Her son stared at her, seeing those tits for the first time since he was a babe suckling at them.

Why didn’t people value incest?

I dragged her pants past her knees and then yanked them off her feet. She sat naked, a thick bush of metallic red covered her pussy. I breathed in her tangy passion. That wonderful scent filled my nose, a delight to experience.

I licked my lips and then buried my face into her bush. Her silky curls rubbed over my face. I kissed at her pussy lips. I felt it, her slit shorter than my sisters. I could kiss almost all over her pussy. I smooched at her, savoring her tangy flavor.

Then I thrust my tongue into her snatch’s depths.

Telesi bucked and moaned, “Slata’s hairy cunt! Yes, yes, a man’s tongue!”

Tormin stood up. I watched him out of the corner of my eye as I swirled my tongue through his mother’s depths. He swallowed. He appeared like he wanted to leave but he couldn’t look away from his mother writhing on the table beneath me.

He swallowed, watching as I licked and lapped at her. I devoured her cunt. I loved every moment of feasting on her tangy twat. Her thighs squeezed about my head. The captain of the Treasure Box let me plunder all her delights.

“Oh, Gods, that’s good,” moaned Telesi. “It’s so good to have a man licking me again. Pater’s big dick, that’s good. Oh, Kurtis, yes, yes, I’m going to cum.”

That was what I wanted to hear.

I thrust my hands up her body. I hardly had to reach at all up her diminutive frame to find her breasts. I cupped her tits. Squeezed them. I loved how they felt beneath my grip. My fingers dug into her flesh. I gripped them. Shook them. They jiggled together. It was so exciting to feel her trembling as I did it.

My tongue plundered her snatch. I licked and lapped at her with hunger. I swirled around in her as she moaned. Her son swallowed again, watching us. His hands clenched and relaxed. I loved his presence as I made his mother squeal.

I latched onto her clit and sucked.

“Kurtis!” she moaned, her body squirming. The table creaked. “Oh, Kurtis, yes!”

My dick ached beneath my robe. I wanted to grab it. Instead, I slid my fingers up her tits to her nipples. I twisted them both. I tweaked her jugs. She gasped, her eyes widening in shock. She shuddered beneath me.

I tugged on her nipples. She squeezed her thighs about my face. Her moans echoed through the room. I nursed on her clit at the same time. I suckled with such passion. The heels of her feet dug into my back.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Gods, that’s… I… Slata’s hairy cunt!”

Her tangy pussy juices gushed out. I drank down her orgasmic delight. I feasted on them. I loved every moment of drinking her passion. It was outstanding. Fantastic. Just what I craved. Her cream spilled down my chin.

I licked and lapped at her, savoring her silky bush rubbing against my lips and chin. I drank her passion. Her son watched as his mother hit the peak of her climax. She shuddered a few more times, her boobs jiggling, then she lay still.

I rose over them both. The son licked his lips, staring at his mother.

“What are you waiting on, Tormin,” I said. “I showed you what your mother needs. Take care of her. You’re her son. It’s your job to please her in your father’s place.”

He stumbled to her, moaning, “It’s incest.”

“I know,” I shuddered. “Eat that cunt that birthed you. You came from that hole. You deserve to feast on it. To make your mother cum again and again.”

He bent over and nuzzled his face into his mother’s cunt. I grinned, so glad to teach him this delight. I climbed up onto the table. It swung beneath me. I held undid the belt and set my tulwar on the side. Then I opened the blue robe.

“Oh, yes,” Telesi moaned, staring up at me as her son ate her pussy. My cock popped out. “You’re so huge.”

“I am human,” I said.

“Halfling males are as big as a human, but you…” She grabbed my cock and stroked me. She pulled me to her lips. I leaned down over her, bringing my cock to her mouth so she could suck on me.

Anadalia had said I was huge, too. These poor women had to settle for cocks inferior to mine.

The halfling’s lips spread over my dick’s tip. I groaned as she nursed on me, squirming on her back as her son feasted on her. My dick throbbed in her sucking mouth. She put such passion into it, moaning as her son ate her.

He devoured his mother. He licked and lapped at her, his face pressed into her metallic-red curls. She shuddered on the table. Her moans hummed around my cock, adding more pleasure to the suckling. My balls ached.

I would pump so much cum into her mouth. Just flood her with all the jizz I had brimming in my balls. I smiled, so glad to enjoy the captain. I chose the right ship. The Treasure Box would be full of such sweet delights.

“That’s it, Tormin,” I groaned. “Eat your mother’s cunt. Devour her. Make her cum.”

“Gods, I can’t believe I’m doing this,” he groaned. “This is incest. My mother.”

“And that just makes it hotter,” I groaned. “I know. I’ve eaten out my mother. I’ve bred my mother. It’s like nothing else to pump your cum into her pussy.”

“Oh, Gods,” the halfling moaned and licked at his mother with increased vigor.

She sucked harder on the tip of my cock. She nursed on it, suckling with such naughty hunger. I closed my eyes for a moment, just enjoying every last second of her sucking on me. She nursed on that dick with passion.

My balls ached with a load of cum that I would fire into her. I came closer and closer with every second while her son devoured her cunt. He feasted on her with an eagerness that I appreciated. I loved the sounds that he made as he licked and lapped at that juicy cunt.

“Las’s amazing dick, that’s good,” I groaned, savoring the mother’s hungry mouth. “Mmm, your mom sucks cock with zeal.”

He froze. “Not something a son likes to hear.”

“You will when she’s sucking your cock,” I told him.

He groaned and resumed licking.

Telesi moaned, her metallic thighs squeezing about her son’s head. The captain humped against her son. He devoured her treasure box. He feasted on all that tangy cream. His mother shuddered. She moaned, her breasts jiggling. She nursed hard on me.

Then she squealed around my dick. I groaned as I felt her cumming. Her son had triggered her orgasm. Her pussy, already buttered up by my tongue, gushed juices for him to devour. She sucked so hard on my cock.

“Las’s mighty dick!” I groaned and erupted.

I fired my cum into the captain’s mouth. The motherly halfling gulped it down. I could feel the pleasure thanks to the intensity that she sucked at my nursing cock. The pleasure slammed into my mind. it blazed across my thoughts.

I groaned, stars bursting before me as she drank down my cum. My balls emptied themselves into her mouth. Spurt after spurt of my cum pumped into her mouth. The pleasure blazed across my thoughts.

I fired the last of my cum into her mouth.

She nursed on my cock as she shuddered through the last of her orgasm. I smiled and enjoyed it. Her son lifted his head, his lips smeared in his mother’s incestuous cream. He had taken his first step into lust.

“Now,” I said, pulling my cock out of his mother’s mouth, “you have to know how to fuck her.”

He nodded.

“Mmm, I need to be fucked hard,” Telesi moaned as I turned her body so her cunt faced me.

“Pounded like a whore?” I asked.

“Yes!”

I grinned, her thighs spreading. She was so small beneath me, but those big breasts quivered. Her hands grabbed my cock and greedily brought me to her cunt. I knelt over her, bracing my hands on elbows. They were resting on the table above her head.

Gods, she was short, but it felt so delicious having her beneath me. She rubbed me into her pussy, guiding me to that hole. I shuddered as her hairs caressed the crown of my dick. Then I felt the opening. Her pussy was so tiny.

But she wanted me in her.

I thrust.

She groaned, “Yes! Gods, yes!”

Her pussy swallowed my cock. That tiny pussy stretched with such elastic delight around me. I groaned as I sank my weight down on her. Her tits rubbed into my stomach, plump and ripe. I penetrated deeper and deeper into her cunt, her hot flesh squeezing around me.

I groaned at the delight of her pussy, her son watching with bated breath. I grinned as I bottomed out in his mother’s twat. She had stretched to take every inch of me. I must be up in her stomach. It felt impossible.

I loved it.

I drew back. Her cunt clenched about my cock. She held me tight. Her snatch squeezed tight about me. That wonderful cunt held me with such passion. I groaned at the way she sucked at me. Then I slammed into her twat. I buried to the hilt in her, my balls smacking into her taint.

“Pater’s mighty cock!” she moaned, rejoicing at my big dick filling her up. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s so good. Ooh, fuck me hard.”

I groaned, thrusting away at her. I fucked into her hard. Fast. I buried into her snatch again and again. I loved it. the heat swept through me. I groaned, her pussy squeezing tight around me. My balls smacked into her taint.

She groaned and gasped. Her fingernails clawed my back. She held me with all her passion. I thrust away at her. I buried to the hilt in her. I fucked her hard, every thrust into her heavenly. Her pussy sucked at me.

“I’m going to flood your mother’s cunt,” I growled. “You should have been doing this every day since your father died.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” gasped Telesi. “You should have been fucking me, Tormin. Just pounding me with your cock. Ooh, I bet you have your father’s cock!”

Her pussy squeezed tight about me. I drove hard into the mother’s cunt, loving the silky grip around me. My balls smacked into her taint. I groaned at how amazing she felt. Her pussy clenched about me.

I drove into her. My balls buried into her snatch hard. Fast. They cracked against her taint. Her pussy sucked at me, the ache swelling and swelling at the tip of my cock. I would unload in her right before her son.

“This is what I need!” Telesi gasped.

“Mother,” her son croaked. “F-fuck her. Fuck my mother. Make her cum!”

“Yes!” I growled and slammed into that elastic pussy.

I buried deep and hard into halfling cunt. I reveled in that stretchy twat gripping me. I pumped away at her again and again, my balls cracking into her flesh. The pressure swelled and swelled. A mighty explosion of cum would erupt from me.

I groaned, face scrunching up. The pleasure grew and grew. I slammed hard into her. fast. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. Sparks flared in my mind. They splashed across my thoughts. I groaned, driving my dick to the hilt in her cunt.

“Yes!” I moaned. “Oh, Gods, yes!”

“This is so amazing!” she squealed. “Pater’s big dick! Yes!”

Her pussy convulsed around my cock.

I buried into the halfling’s pussy and erupted. My cum pumped into her depths. I fired spurt after spurt of my fertile jizz into her depths. I groaned, knowing I was breeding her right before her son. I put my child into the mother’s womb.

Her pussy celebrated my cum. Her cunt writhed and spasmed around me, milking me as I pumped load after load of my spunk into her motherly twat I groaned atop her, loving the feel of her breasts rubbing into me as she milked me dry.

“Gods, yes,” I panted, my balls now empty. “Mmm, Tormin, you have to fuck your other now. She needs you.”

“Yes,” mewled Telesi, her face flushed and eyes closed.

I slid out of the halfling’s pussy, leaving her swimming in cum. Already, her son was mounting, pulling his cock out of his pants. I smiled as he slammed into her sloppy depths. She would have my child.

I whistled as Tormin gasped, “My mother’s pussy is amazing!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lasla – Jyou Sea

The ship sailed the seas, heading south.

As it rocked, I conjured a pair of double-headed dildos. One filled my pussy while the other filled Pyrriah’s. My sister had a big grin on her face as she lay on the blanket we’d spread out in the dim light of the cargo hold.

“Come ride my golden cock, Bethie,” she moaned.

“Mmm, yes,” purred Bethie.

She was one of the two human women on the ship. Bethie was married to Tarthan, the grizzled bosun. The couple had two children, Foran and Overia, who worked on the ship, too. The rest of the crew were halflings, three sister wives and their four children.

The sexy, married mother straddled Pyrriah’s waist and lowered herself. Even in the dim hold, light streaming through gaps in the ship’s decking, the contrast between Pyrriah’s tan skin and Bessie’s rich brown was apparent. I watched the wife’s pussy engulfed the dildo, sinking down it.

“Yes,” she moaned. “Oh, that is bigger than my husband.”

But not our brother. I almost said that out loud, but I was learning people thought incest was wrong out here. That was so idiot. Incest was amazing. Bessie should be fucking her son and daughter or watching her husband fuck their daughter. They should be reveling together as a family.

Well, I was certain Kurtis would straighten that all out.

I watched Bessie’s plump ass rise and fall as I padded to her, my pussy clenching around the dildo. The golden shaft thrust out before me. I fell to my knees and pressed the golden tip into the woman’s butt-crack. I slid it down and down.

She gasped.

I smiled and knew I had found her asshole. I thrust forward, the dildo shifting in my cunt. She moaned, her back arching as her anal ring slowly widened. I could feel her giving away while the toy massaging my clit and pussy lips. Then her sphincter surrendered. I popped into her asshole.

The toy shifted around in my cunt. It felt amazing to be sliding the other end into her bowels. I shuddered, savoring the delight of fucking this sexy, motherly woman with my sister. Pyrriah’s red hair flickered with her light. It always did when she was excited.

“Oh, yes, yes,” Bethie moaned, both her hole stuffed with the gold dildos. “That feels so good.”

“Mmm, now ride my fake cock,” moaned Pyrriah. “I know it’s not my brother’s cock, but you’ll just have to wait for him to fuck you.”

“Your brother will fuck me?” she moaned.

I grabbed her tits, squeezing and kneading as I drove into her asshole from behind. I pumped away at her bowels, my pussy drinking in the shifting shaft of the dildo. It stirred me up while I gripped her tits. “He’s going to fuck every woman on this ship.”

“Yes!” gasped Pyrriah. “You’ll all be his sluts by the time we reach Ankush.”

“By the time we leave the Jyou Sea,” I gasped, thrusting hard into her bowels.

My clit ached and throbbed, massaged by the dildo. Pleasure rippled through my body. I fucked into her hard and fast. I buried into her with powerful strokes. I gripped her tits as I fucked her, listening to her moans filling the hold.

She rode Pyrriah’s dildo as I fucked the motherly woman hard. I rammed into her bowels with powerful strokes. My crotch smacked into her rump. My nipples throbbed against her back. The pleasure flowed through me. I shuddered, savoring every thrust into her bowels.

“Las’s big dick!” I moaned, my pussy clenching around the end of the dildo. My hips pumped away. “You like that, don’t you?”

“I do!” Bethie moaned, her breasts jiggling in my squeezing hands. “Oh, I like that a lot. Keep fucking me. Ooh, you two are just so naughty, aren’t you?”

“So naughty,” I moaned, driving my fake cock to the hilt in her bowels. “You’re going to cum on our dildos, aren’t you?”

“So hard!” she moaned.

“Ooh, ooh, that’s good,” Pyrriah moaned. “Massage my tits. Yes, yes, just squeeze them. Oh, that’s so good.”

I squeezed Bessie’s tits as she groped my sister’s breasts. It was so hot. We filled the hold with our feminine moans as we rose toward our orgasms. I could feel them building and building in my cunt. In their cunts, too.

My nipples throbbed against Bessie’s back. I hugged her tight as I sodomized her asshole with my golden dildo. I thrust it hard into her, this shifting toy stimulating me. I groaned, hurtling closer and closer to my orgasm.

Bessie gasped. Her head threw back. She slammed her cunt down Pyrriah’s dildo and gasped, “Saphique’s yummy pussy!”

“Ooh, your pussy cream is coating my twat!” howled my sister. “Yes, yes, that’s amazing!”

Her fiery hair burst into crimson light. She bucked, joining the motherly woman in orgasmic delight. I groaned, slamming my dildo hard into Bethie’s asshole. My clit burst with pleasure. My pussy clamped down hard on the shaft.

“Las’s big dick!” I moaned. “Yes, yes, yes! It’s amazing!”

I shuddered as I trembled through my orgasm. My pleasure rushed out of me. My cunt writhed around the dildo. My breasts rubbed into Bethie’s back as I shuddered through my bliss. My nipples throbbed. They ached, bursting with such naughty sensations. I groaned at them, loving every second of my twat writhing around the toy.

“Yes, yes, yes, that’s so good!” I moaned, “Oh, Gods, that’s delicious.”

“It is!” Pyrriah groaned. Her hair snugged out as I rode the waves of pleasure.

“You two are so naughty,” panted Bethie. “Two sisters fucking the same woman. Mmm, that’s hot.”

“That’s not all who we fuck,” I purred, pulling the dildo out of her asshole as my orgasm buzzed through me.

“Who do you fuck?” she asked, glancing at me.

I leaned over and kissed my sister boldly on the mouth. Pyrriah grabbed the back of my head, pinning me to her lips. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. I groaned, kissing her with hunger. It was such a delectable thing to enjoy.

“Incest?” gasped Bethie. She sounded shocked. What was so wrong with kissing my sister? Or having my brother’s daughters. A flash of pang for my four daughters washed through me. I wanted to hold them all, but…

This was important.

I broke the kiss and glanced at her. She had so much to learn. Kurtis would teach this boat so much. Already, he had the captain getting fucked by her son. It had to spread further, though.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kurtis

It was the second day of sailing east through the Jyou Sea. We had to round the peninsula that held the Rathay Desert to reach Naith, skirting the edge of the dangerous Vilianth Ocean. Thrak and Faoril, with their pirate, had left to sail those seas.

No one was sure what happened to them. Did the monsters kill them? Did they find mythical lands on the other side? I had no idea. Maybe they just sailed off the edge of the world. I glanced down at the pouch. We were running out of money fast. I went to my mother, who was leaning on the railing. She stared fondly at the water.

After telling her my concerns, she said, “Goldport. We should put in there and see what we can do to get money. It brims with wealth.”

I nodded. “Not a bad idea. We should talk to the captain and…” My words trailed off as I watched Overia saunter across the deck. Tarthan and Bethie’s daughter had a nubile grace to her. She was a few years younger than me, just ripened into delight. She was heading below deck. “We can do that later.”

“Have fun, Master,” Mother said, a fondness in her voice.

“I plan on it,” I said. I glanced at her. “Figure out a reason to send her father down in a few minutes. I want him to watch.”

“Yes, Master,” she purred with even more passion in her voice. She sounded wet and juicy.

My dick throbbing hard, I slipped down into the hold. I could smell the lingering scent of hot cunt. my sisters had fucked Bethie down here yesterday. They had told me all about into our cabin in between sucking on my cock.

I wanted to enjoy all the women on this ship, but I was pacing myself. We had days of sailing on the hips. No point in enjoying them all at once.

Overia turned when she saw me. Her body trembled. She wore a tight blouse that molded to her small breasts. Her wavy, black hair fell around her dark-brown face. She had gold eyes. They glittered in the light spilling down from above.

“Kurtis,” she said, that unmistakable catch of lust in her voice.

“How wet are you?” I asked, sauntering to her.

She bit her lip. “Very. Since you boarded. Me, Kelesi, Delli, Alli, and Shalial all have been whispering about you.”

Those other four names she said where the halfling daughters of Telesi, Nelli, and Malial. The four were all Tormin’s sisters. I would fuck and breed them all before we deboarded in Naith. But I was eager for Overia right now.

I grabbed her hand. She shuddered and let me pull her deeper into the hold. I pinned her against one of the support beams, her back to the stairs leading down. I smiled. I couldn’t wait for her father to stumble along and find us.

I pulled at the sash holding up her trousers. The colorful cloth came undone. Women wearing such tight pants were delicious. It hugged their asses. So much better than those baggy robes that they wore in Remna. I should get them for my own women.

I ripped at the lacings and yanked them down, falling to my knees before her. A shaved pussy came into view, her slit tight. Juices gleamed on her swarthy flesh, and a tart scent filled my nose. I breathed it in, salivating.

I licked at her twat. She gasped, “Kurtis!”

“You are wet,” I said, unknotting my robe. I let it fall off of me as I rose, my cock thrusting out before her.

She gasped. “Oh, my, you’re bigger than any sailor I’ve had a roll with.” She grabbed my paler cock in her brown fingers. “Oh, my, this cock… This cock will stretch me out.”

“Had a lot of sailors,” I spasmed her as I moved closer to her. She guided me to her pussy.

“I lost my cherry and never looked back,” she moaned. “Mmm, I’ve had a lot in the last two years.” She pressed my cock into her juicy snatch. “But I’ve never had one as big as you. This dick is going to stretch me out.”

“Only one way to find out,” I said, the stairs to the hold creaking.

“Yes, yes, fuck me, Kurtis!” Overia moaned as her father stepped into view.

He froze as I drove into his daughter’s cunt. He stood at the stairs, sunlight streaming down behind him, highlighting his shaved head. His daughter moaned as my dick drove to the hilt in her cunt. She gasped, wrapping her arms around my neck, her eyes staring up at me with shining delight.

She moaned and squeezed her pussy around my cock. She held me in her juicy twat. She wrapped her legs around me. I held her pinned against the post. She gripped me with her thighs and worked her pussy in slow circles around my dick.

“Vedr’s queef, you’re huge,” she moaned. “Oh, Gods, what a cock.”

The father turned to leave, but I sent a touch of lust at him. These powers I had were amazing. I could make any woman wet. It barely affected men, but enough to get them interested. The father paused, glancing at his daughter quivering on me. I smiled, loving this moment.

I drew back my hips as he watched me. I slammed my dick into his daughter’s juicy pussy, so eager to breed her while her father watched. My dick throbbed. My balls ached as they smacked into her taint. I drove into her hard and fast.

“Kurtis!” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, Kurtis, your dick is so huge.”

“Bigger than your father’s?” I asked her.

“I don’t know.” Her cunt clenched down on my dick. “Why would I know that?”

“Because every daughter secretly wants to fuck her father.”

She gasped and her father swallowed. I ignored him and thrust away at his daughter. Her pussy squeezed about me, growing so hot and juicy from my suggestion. My balls swung beneath me, smacking into her flesh.

I drove into her juicy cunt with hard strokes. I buried into her, matching the rocking sway of the Treasure Box. Her snatch squeezed about me. She held me tight as I plunged over and over into her. I reveled in the juiciness of her cunt. I loved the tight, squeezing grip she had around me. It was incredible.

I buried to the hilt in her. She gasped, her snatch clenching tight about me. She sucked at me. I groaned as I drew back. Her hot flesh massaged me. My balls tightened, brimming with the cum I would breed her with.

Every woman on this boat. Three halfling mothers, four halfling daughters, Overia, and her mother. I would knock them all up.

“Las’s big dick!” I growled, fucking into her.

Her father watched, swallowing. He heard his daughter’s moans. Her passion.

“You want to fuck your father, don’t you?” I growled into the girl’s ear.

“Y-yes!” she moaned, her pussy tightening around me. “I do. I want to fuck my daddy.”

Her father groaned. His bare chest rose and fell.

I drove hard into his daughter’s cunt. I churned up her twat. Her pussy clenched about me, massaging me. She felt incredible. I groaned, loving every moment of driving my dick into her cunt. Overia’s thighs gripped me, and I plunged into her again and again.

The ship rolled as it sailed through the seas. She creaked and groaned, but not as loud as Overia gasped. The girl whimpered and moaned as my dick plowed into her. I buried to the hilt in her cunt again and again. Her juicy twat gripped.

She whimpered. Her face scrunched up. I drove my cock hard and deep into her cunt. My balls tightened. My load of cum swelled and swelled. I would unleash so much spunk into her. I would flood her with everything that I had.

“Vedr’s mighty queefs!” she moaned, trembling against me.

I slammed my cock into Overia’s pussy. She gasped. Her twat went wild. She bucked against me, her fingernails clawing across my back. Juices gushed out and bathed my balls. The tart aroma of her cunt filled the air.

“Cum in me!” she howled. “Yes, yes, cum in me!”

“Just like you want your father to cum in you?” I growled, driving my cock into her.

“Yes!”

I erupted in her convulsing cunt.

I pumped her full of my fertile seed, breeding her pussy, and filling her with lust. She gasped and bucked, her cunt going wild around my dick. Her flesh rippled and writhed. Her twat felt amazing around me. I groaned, loving every second of her cunt spasming around my dick. She milked my cock.

I buried to the hilt in her and groaned my delight. The pleasure rushed through my mind. It splashed such delight across my thoughts. My mind smoldered with all that wonderful bliss as I bred her and filled her with incestuous desires.

“You want your daddy to fuck you hard, don’t you?” I growled as I dumped the last of my cum into her pussy.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned, her pussy writhing around my dick.

“He’s watching us,” I said, glancing at her father. “He’s got a big, hard dick that just needs your pussy to slide around him.”

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” she whimpered. “I want to fuck you, Daddy.”

“Gods damn,” the father moaned, looking on the verge of panic.

His daughter’s legs came unwrapped from around me. I pulled out of her and smiled as I watched her turn and rush toward her father, all that lust brimming inside of her. He looked at the stairs, moments from fleeing.

This would be fun.

To be continued…

The school-end orgy is underway! The students and teachers celebrate the success of the Naked in School Program!

Chapter Four: The Futa Program’s Big Success

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

President Birdie McTaggart, Friday

The students surged from their seats. Clothes were flying off in a wild disregard. The cheerleaders were mobbed in a rush of wild passion, their gasps rising in bliss. Heady, wild, and uninhibited frenzy descended.

From a side door, the coaches of the various teams wheeled in vast kegs of Gatorade to give the electrolytes to keep this wild orgy going. The last day of the school year was upon us. The first-annual, end-of-the-year Rogers College orgy was underway.

My wife, Ava, swept up to me, her blonde hair dancing about her face. She’d already lost her blouse, freeing her large breasts. Her eyes held a naughty glint in them as she came up alongside me. This smoldering passion burned in her depths. She pursed her lips at the wild frenzy surging around us. Students were getting it on everywhere.

Mbali, the African futa on the football team, plowed her big, ebony cock into Annalee Blake’s pussy, fucking the girl hard on her hands and knees. Her round breasts bounced and heaved. Beyond her, Ayame Yamashita, a Japanese futa on the swim team, had Kylie Silvers of the Perverts Society bouncing on her cock. Kylie’s sash fluttered between her heaving tits as she moaned and gasped.

“Look at what you’ve done, meine ungezogene Futa-Frau,” she purred. “Mmm, this is making my pussy so wet. See?”

She ripped down the simple athletic shorts she wore, exposing her blonde bush soaked with her juices. I shoved my hand between her thighs, rubbing at her hot cunt. She moaned, her head swaying from side to side. Those blonde curls jiggled. She grabbed my skirt and yanked it down. My hard cock popped out, bobbing before me. Without panties, pussy juices already dribbled down my thighs from my shaved twat.

“Someone’s hard,” she purred. “I hope you haven’t been fucking any students behind my back.”

“If you were around yesterday,” I panted. Of course, I told my wife about my fun with Denice and Umeko, and then with Paloma and Salome.

Salome gasped and moaned nearby, getting fucked by Teal Constance. The freshman futa plowed the Hispanic girl while she sucked on Paloma’s cock. I knew the Latina futa would be having a yummy creampie to lick up soon.

“I need a hard, young cock to fuck my pussy,” moaned Ava. She pressed her breasts into my arm. They were soft save for her nipples. “Will you find one for me, meine Futa-Hure?”

I shuddered at her dirty language. “Ja, mein Liebchen.” I glanced around and spotted Leann Winthrop, Vice President of the Student Council, nearby. She popped off her panties, her girl-dick throbbing out before her. “Ms. Winthrop, my wife needs your cock in her pussy.”

“Holy shit, yes!” the junior moaned. The twenty-year-old futa rushed over, her girl-dick bouncing and bobbing before her. “I’d love to fuck the shit out of your wife!”

“Wunderbar!” my wife moaned. “Ooh, you have such a big cock, Leann.” She grabbed the futa’s dick. Leann pressed into my wife’s other side, her large breasts rubbing into my wife’s bigger tits. “You’re going to feel incredible in my pussy. Ja?”

“Yeah!” Leann moaned. “Damn, President McTaggart, your wife is a hottie. I’ve fapped it to her tits a few times.”

“Mmm, you naughty futa.” My wife German accent grew so strong when she was aroused. She pulled Leann’s face down into those large titties. “Just love those big boobies. Mmm, yes, all futas like them big.”

“When they belong to a hot MILF!” groaned Leann. “You’re as sexy as my mom’s!”

My wife beamed.

My girl-dick throbbed as Ava pressed Leann down to the floor. The barely legal futa stretched out on her back, her tits piling into a pair of lush mounds. My wife straddled Leann, grinding a blonde bush on the futa’s hard cock. I pulled off my blouse, my red hair dancing about my face. I looked at that delicious rump.

My wife wiggled her pussy up and down that young clit-dick. She slid up and up until Leann’s cock nuzzled into the entrance of Ava’s cunt. My wife slammed her pussy down that shaft with skill. She swallowed that dick and moaned out in rapture. My wife shuddered and whimpered. She glanced back at me and smiled.

“Thank you for changing the rules!” she moaned. “Meine Futa-Frau ist Fantastisch! Ich liebe dich!”

My three favorite words from my wife. I love you.

“Love you, too,” I moaned, falling to my knees behind her. I pressed my cock in between her butt-cheeks. I wanted to share her with a student. This was so wonderful.

All around us, the students were getting wild. Ginny fucked her futa-girlfriend Candice. Valeria Castellano, the swim coach and Italian professor, rode young Stacie Ward’s cock, the two still in love as the day Stacie burst into my office to declare her passion for her coach. Umeko ate out Denice’s pussy while being fucked from behind by April Gore’s futa-cock. Lola Lovell devoured her girlfriend’s pussy, Macie Lum shuddering in delight. Adile Badem had her arms wrapped around Genevieve Watkins hips, feasting on the freshman cheerleader’s cunt with all her lesbian passion.

I rammed into my wife’s asshole, so glad I could have made this happen.

“Birdie!” my wife moaned as I invaded her bowels. She was prelubed, ready for this orgy. Her blonde hair danced on her face. I felt Leann’s cock filling my wife’s pussy. “Oh, yes, yes. Mein Göttin. Fuck me hard! Both of you pound me! Scheisse!”

I buried to the hilt in Ava’s tight bowels and drew back. Leann thrust upward, bouncing my wife on the futa’s barely legal cock. I shuddered, my wife’s asshole shifting around my cock. I slammed into her, my shaved pussy lips smacking into her butt-cheeks.

Pleasure burst through my body. I savored it. The wicked heat rushed through me as I pumped away at my wife’s asshole. I fucked her hard. My hands massaged her tits. I kneaded those lush mounds. I teased them. My fingers found her nipples, twisting them.

She moaned and gasped, riding Leann’s cock while I sodomized her. I felt the futa’s hard cock through my wife’s flesh. We were both pleasing my wife. Loving her. I hugged her tight, rubbing my round breasts into her back.

“Go, Ms. President, go!” cheered Jalila Zaman, an Arab cheerleader. “Fuck your wife’s ass! That’s hot!”

“It is!” groaned Nia Oliver. “Damn, Jalila, I love being in your asshole!”

“So did Ms. President!” giggled the cheerleader.

“I love when she’s in my asshole, too,” Ava moaned, her bowels clenching around me.

More gasps and moans echoed around me as I fucked my wife.

“Ooh, Flower, pound my cunt hard!”

“Oh, damn, it’s so hot having you both lick and suck on my dick! Futa-twins!”

“Yes, yes, gobble my dick with that hungry mouth, Juniper!”

“Damn, Charlotte, how do you make your hips do that!”

“Oh, my goddess, I love your cock in me, Candice! I love you so much!”

“Ginny!”

“Salome! I’m going to cum in your mouth! Teal, flood her pussy!”

“Damn, sis! I love you sucking on my cock! My sister Xochitl is the best!”

On and on. It was incredible. It inspired to pound my wife’s asshole. To fuck her hard. To plow my cock to the hilt in her as she rode Leann’s young shaft. My wife danced her hips. She stirred her bowels around my clit-dick. My ovaries grew tighter and tighter.

Leann moaned and shuddered. Her gasps merged with my wife’s moans. Ava’s blonde hair danced and swirled. It was a wild sight to witness. I groaned, my girl-dick tightening. I plunged hard and fast into my wife’s bowels. I fucked her with powerful strokes.

I plowed into her faster. Harder. I buried into her asshole again and again. I savored being in her. My girl-dick ached and throbbed. I came closer and closer to exploding in her. To erupting and flooding her with all my cum.

It was the best.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, the pleasure rushing through me. “Damn!”

“Oh, mein Göttin, you’re so good!” gasped Ava. “I love it when you fuck me so hard, honey! I’m going to cum on both your dicks!”

“Good!” I moaned. “Meine ungezogene Frau!”

She threw back her head and cried out, “Mein Göttin!”

Her asshole writhed around my cock. I slammed my girl-dick to the hilt in her writhing bowels while she impaled herself down Leann’s thick shaft. My pussy lips smacked into her butt-cheeks. Pleasure sparked through me.

“Oh, damn, Mrs. McTaggart!” Leann groaned. “Yes!”

“She’s cumming in me, Birdie!” gasped Ava. “She’s flooding my pussy with cum! I’m milking her!”

“Fuck!” I moaned. “Such a naughty lass!”

I exploded in my wife’s asshole.

The pleasure slammed through my body. Great bursts of pleasure exploded through my body. I bucked and shuddered, rubbing my tits against my wife’s back. My nipples throbbed. My futa-cock spurted again and again, pumping her bowels full of my spunk.

Pussy cream gushed down my thighs. My cunt spasmed while her asshole milked my cock. All three of us were moaning. We were adding our passion to the gasping moans to the college-wide orgy writhing around us.

It was incredible. Just the beginning of all the fun.

I couldn’t wait to have more. I ripped my futa-cock out of my wife’s asshole and gasped, “Who wants to suck my dick clean?”

“I’ll do it!” Jalila Zaman moaned nearby, getting plowed hard by Caridad Vazquez. “Just pop it in my mouth.”

“We’ll share her!” Caridad moaned, grinning at me.

That sounded perfect.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ginny Reynolds

Candice finished spilling her cum inside of my pussy.

I shuddered beneath my hung and sexy girlfriend. She was such a nerd. My best friend. My lover. My soulmate. I was so glad she rescued me from getting fucked by Shelena. I glanced over and spotted Shelena just finished making love with Guanting, the A/V Club’s president. I’d joined that club to hang out with Candice more.

I bit my lip, staring at Shelena. She’d really changed the last few weeks. She was a different person. My pussy clenched on Candice’s girl-dick. I had been attracted to Shelena at this deep, primal level. If she hadn’t been such a bitch…

“Is it okay if I fuck other futas today?” I asked Candice.

“Yeah,” she said, grinning at me. “You know I don’t mind. I watched you get gangbanged and still loved you.”

I blushed and smiled at that embarrassing moment in the first week of the school year. I had been so guilty for cheating on my then-girlfriend Samantha, I let her bully me into being gangbanged to prove my love for her. It made me realize who I truly loved, Candice. My best friend.

“I think I want to fuck Shelena. With you.” I grinned at her. “Both of you in me at the same time.”

“Sure.” Candice slid off me. I shuddered as her large cock popped out of me, gleaming with her juices. Her blonde pigtails swayed about her flushed, cute face. She adjusted her glasses, then offered me her hand.

Girls gave me such envious looks as we moved through the orgy. Candice might have the biggest cock at our college, though Shelena’s was pretty close. I approached the Black futa. She was sitting up, her pussy dripping with cum. Her girl-dick thrust hard and ebony from her. My pussy clenched, dripping with Candice’s spunk.

“Hey,” I said to her. “Um, want to fuck me with Candice?” I blushed at being so blunt, but I had no idea how to not just come out and say it. “I mean, you’ve changed, Shelena. You’re not that, uh…”

“Futa-bitch,” she suggested evenly.

I nodded. “I guess, I’ve forgiven you and I wouldn’t mind… you know, trying you out. While Candice fucks my asshole.”

“You know, I’d rather fuck Candice,” said Shelena, her eyes flicking over to my girlfriend. “She’s got the biggest cock at our college. And I kinda like dicks better. They feel so good in me.”

“Uh, yeah, sure,” I said, trying not to be utterly mortified to be rejected by the biggest pussy chaser at our college. “If Candice wants to.”

My girlfriend gave me a questioning look.

“It’s an orgy,” I told her and darted in for a quick kiss. I squeezed her girl-dick soaked in my juices. When I broke it, I purred, “Have fun. I love you.”

“Love you,” she moaned.

I turned around, wondering what to do, and blinked to see my ex sidling up to me naked with her new girlfriend Rosario on her arm. Samantha had green eyes and small breasts, nice and perky. Her brown hair swayed about her face. Her girl-dick thrust out before her.

“You, me, and Rosario?” asked Samantha, a friendly smile on her lips. It had been ten months since we broke up. A lot of time for hurt feelings between us to mend.

“Sure,” I said. “It’s an orgy.”

“Good,” Rosario said. To my utter delight, she pulled a vibrator out of her cunt. The naughty girl, her dark-brown hair spilling about her face, grinned at me. “Let’s have fun!”

She kissed me hard and pressed the vibrator into my nipple. It buzzed against me. I moaned into the kiss with her, my round breast drinking in the feel of her humming toy. Our tongues danced together, my red hair swaying about my face.

When I broke the kiss, I found Samantha on her back. She held up her cock and wiggled it at me. I shuddered and knew I would have a wild time riding her cock. Rosario straddled Samantha’s head while I moved into position to lower to my ex’s futa-dick. Together, we sank down, the vibrator rubbing around my nipple, coating me in her spicy pussy juices.

I shuddered as Samantha’s girl-dick nuzzled into my pussy. I wiggled my hips, grinding my cuntlips into her shaft until her dick was lined up at the entrance to my twat. I impaled myself down her cock, my sloppy cunt swallowing her cock.

She was smaller than Candice but still felt amazing.

“Oh, damn, yes!” moaned Samantha into Rosario’s pussy.

“Ooh, she likes that,” purred Rosario. Her dark-brown hair swayed about her face. Her eyes sparkled with her passion. “She’s really eating me.”

“Good,” I purred, my nipple throbbing as she slid the vibrator around it, coating me in her pussy juices.

Then she pulled it away and leaned down. I gasped as she engulfed my nipple with her hot lips. She sucked. My cunt clenched down on Samantha’s girl-dick. I slid up her cock while my arms wrapped around Rosario’s head. I held her to my nipple, loving her naughty tongue dancing around my nub.

The pleasure flowed through me. My pussy clung to Samantha’s cock as I rode her. She moaned into her girlfriend’s pussy who groaned around my aching nub. It was so hot and exciting. Passion moaned around us.

The vibrator’s wet tip slid down my side, the buzzing tip massaging my skin. It reached behind me, found my spine and went lower and lower. I gasped in delight as it reached my butt-crack. It hummed between my asscheeks until she found my naughty hole.

“You wicked girl!” I moaned as the vibrator buzzed against my sphincter. “Yes, yes, do it!”

She jammed the humming dildo into my asshole. My anal ring widened to swallow the smooth, pussy-slicked shaft. The buzzing entered my bowels. Samantha groaned, her girl-dick twitching in my pussy.

“Fuck, I can feel that!” the futa moaned.

“So can I!” I panted as I worked my pussy up and down her girl-dick. My bowels melted, massaged into heavenly bliss by the wonderful toy humming away in my asshole.

I slammed down on Samantha’s girl-cock. I took her dick to the hilt in me. I groaned at the wonderful pleasure she gave me while Rosario pressed the vibrator to the hilt in me. Then she let it go and ripped her mouth from my nipple.

“Enjoy, cutie!” she panted, grinding her cunt on the futa’s face.

“I am!”

My orgasm built fast with that buzzing toy humming away in my bowels. Pleasure melted to my cunt sliding up and down Samantha’s cock. My snatch gripped her dick, loving every moment of being in her. It was incredible. The best thing in the world.

I wiggled my hips from side to side. I danced my cunt around that hot cock. Samantha’s dick felt amazing in me, teasing my pussy walls while the dildo hummed away in my asshole. I groaned, my red hair dancing about my face.

Rosario moaned with me. The cutie ground her cunt on Samantha’s hungry mouth. She smiled at me, eyes twinkling. I leaned in and kissed her. I thrust my tongue deep into her mouth as my orgasm built faster and faster.

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck my cunt, Ms. President!”

“Damn, Jalila, that cunt is great!”

“I want next go, President McTaggart!”

“Oh, wow, you can really deep-throat a cock, Ji-Min!”

“Ooh, ooh, pound that dick into my asshole, Ase!”

“Yes, yes, your bowels feel amazing, Augusta!”

“Wow, I love tribbing pussies, Macie!”

“Keep grinding your cunt against mine, Adile! Let’s bathe each other’s cunts!”

“I love it!”

So many wicked sounds while my asshole melted beneath that humming toy. I couldn’t control myself. I slammed down Samantha’s girl-dick. I took every inch of her. My clit ground into her pubic bone and ticklish bush. My body bucked.

I came.

My pussy convulsed around Samantha’s futa-cock. My asshole spasmed around the vibrating dildo buried deep in me. The pleasure surged through my body. I ripped my head back from Rosario and howled in mindless rapture.

“Cum in her, Samantha!” Rosario groaned. “Do it!”

“Yes!” Samantha groaned.

Futa-cum fired into my twat. Hot spurts of jizz. I gasped, trembling and shuddering as the bliss shot through me. My head swayed from side to side. Stars burst across my vision. I whimpered and moaned. My breasts heaved.

The pleasure was incredible.

I savored it. My asshole drank in the buzzing rapture of the vibrator. My pussy convulsed and spasmed, milking Samantha’s futa-cock dry. Rosario moaned before me, her breasts heaving as she joined us in rapture.

This was going to be an incredible day. My head darted around, looking past all the writhing students and professors to find my Candice. I wanted to share this joyful moment with her. I loved her so much.

I was so glad the Program brought us together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shelena Lovell

“I’ve never been with a futa,” Candice said. “Not really.”

“You fucked me in the video,” I pointed out.

The nerdy futa blushed. “That was… an act. I just fucked you.” She grabbed my girl-dick, her pale fingers wrapping around my cock. “I’ve never done anything with one of these.”

“Mmm, but you should,” I said, loving her touch. “We have the biggest cocks here. Why don’t we do something wild.”

“What?” she asked.

“Futa-tribbing.”

The nerdy girl’s blue eyes looked confused behind her glasses. Her brow furrowed and her delicate grip on my futa-cock tightened.

“It’s when two futas fuck each other at the same time,” I said. “It works best if we have the same sized cocks. Which we do.”

I grabbed her ivory shaft with my dark fingers. I stoked up and down her, loving the feel of her in my hands. Candice groaned, her head leaning back as I pleased her. The pleasure brimming in her eyes made me so hard.

“What do you say?” I asked, massaging my dark thumb across the pink crown of her girl-dick. Precum coated the surface. Her small titties jiggle.

Our big cocks were the only thing we had in common. I had huge tits and dark skin while she was as pale as a sheet. A cute, sexy sheet with a big futa-dick I wanted inside of me. I wanted to worship her White cock with my cunt.

“Sure, “Candice said. “It’s the last day of the school year.”

“Yep, just one big happy orgy!” I said. “Now, we sit down and scissor our legs together. We scoot forward on our rumps until we slide our cocks into the other’s pussy.”

“Okay,” she said. She pushed up her glasses. “Sounds fun. Ginny’s having hers. Rosario pulled a vibrator out of her cunt and I think she’s going to use it on Ginny’s nipples.”

“Kinky,” I said as we sank to the smooth floor of the auditorium.

Candice followed, her little titties hardly jiggling at all while my big titties swayed and smacked together. Their weight was comfortable to me. I was used to being busty. I could hardly remember having tits that small.

We scissored our legs together. Her ivory thighs entwined with my dark legs. Our shafts aimed at each other. Vanilla and chocolate coming together. I loved it. We scooted closer and closer. Our girl-dicks nudged. Kissed.

I shuddered at the pleasure rippling down my shaft from docking my cock with hers. Our futa-dicks slipped past each other a moment later. Candice whimpered, her face twisting with bliss. Then we kept sliding on our rumps. Our cocks thrust past the other’s, aimed right for our juicy twats.

Two inches.

One Inch.

Our cocks nuzzled into the other’s pussy lips.

I shuddered as Candice’s ivory cock pressed into my cunt while my dick sank into her blonde furred muff. We both gasped, her small breasts quivering and my big boobs swaying at the bottom off my vision. We penetrated each other.

There was nothing quite like the sensation futa-tribbing. Of sliding my cock into Candice’s juicy pussy while her futa-dick slid into my hot cunt. The dual frictions flowed down through my body. Silk heaven bathed my shaft while my cunt reveled in being stuffed full of the biggest girl-prick I’d ever taken.

Candice and I had the largest cocks at our college.

“Oh, my goddess,” Candice whimpered, her cunt clenching around my dick invading her pussy.

The friction increased causing me to squeeze my twat around her girl-dick. “I know! Isn’t it hot.”

“Yeah!” she moaned. “I need to buy Ginny a few dildos.”

“You really love her,” I groaned as our cocks came closer and closer. “I get that. It’s amazing having someone to love and knowing they return it back. Puts things in perspectives.”

“It does,” she said, her face transforming into radiant beauty.

Then carnal lust replaced it as our cocks bottomed out in the other’s snatch. Our cuntlips rubbed together. She undulated her hips, smearing her pussy against my juicy twat. The pleasure spilled through me. I groaned, loving the kiss of our twats stuffed with the other’s dick.

Then we started moving. We undulated our hips, working our cocks a few inches out of the other’s twat and then bringing our pussies back together. Cuntlips kissed while hot snatches clenched on the other’s futa-dick.

It was incredible. My big tits heaved as I undulated my hips. I stirred her cock around in my pussy while her twat massaged my aching dick. Pleasure rippled through me. Two different, but wonderful, blisses pumped hot through my veins.

“Oh, this is amazing!” gasped Candice. “Oh, yes, Shelena!”

“Uh-huh!” I moaned, my pussy drinking in the girth of her big cock pumping in and out of my depths. She reached so far into me.

And I buried so deep into her.

My ovaries drank in the dual frictions. The two heats built and built this wonderful delight in me. The dual frictions heated up my futa-cum. Every moment we pumped our hips and worked our clit-dicks out of the other’s cunt brought me closer and closer to that pleasure.

Her blue eyes grew glossy behind her glasses. Her blonde pigtails danced around her face. The White futa moaned and gasped as we tribbed each other. I shuddered as our pussy lips met for another juicy kiss, her bush tickling my shaved folds. The pleasure spilled through me.

My breasts heaved as I threw my arms around her neck. I pulled her close to me. We were sitting there, fucking each other and loving each other. I kissed her hard on the mouth, savoring the taste of the nerd’s lips on mine.

I used to hate her for stopping me from what I wanted. She saved me from crossing a line with Ginny. She had been in the right. It was so much better fucking her, sharing pleasure with her, then washing all that energy on negativity.

My large breasts rubbed into her small titties. I kissed the White futa with hunger, her pigtails brushing my arms. Her glasses shifted on her face. It was like kissing my Guanting. I moaned, my orgasm coming closer and closer.

Candice thrust her tongue into my mouth and whimpered.

Her futa-cock erupted. Hot cum fired into my pussy. Her silky twat spasmed around my cock. I gasped at the sudden surge of bliss shooting down my girl-dick and flooding my cunt. My entire body trembled in delight.

I joined her.

I squealed into her mouth as I pumped my futa-jizz into her spasming pussy. I unloaded blast after blast of my cum into her twat.

The pair of us heaved and shuddered. Our nipples kissed as we flooded the other’s cunt. The dual sensations of my orgasm flooded bliss and rapture through me. Ecstasy mixed and swirled in my thoughts. Her cunt milked my cock while my twat writhed around her spurting clit-dick.

It was wonderful.

Incredible.

We shared this wonderful moment. We loved each other instead of hating each other. As my pleasure carried me to such heights of rapture, I was so thankful for the Program teaching me this wonderful lesson. For letting me experience this passion.

Candice broke the kiss and moaned. “Oh, goddess, that was amazing!”

“Yes, it was,” I panted, her pussy spasming around my dick. “Damn.”

“I have to go tell Ginny!” she moaned and then was standing up.

I gasped as our cocks slid out of the other’s pussy, those last, dual stimulations rippling through me. Then she was on her feet, her ivory cock bobbing before my face soaked in pussy cream. She darted past me to where Ginny was pulling a vibrator out of her asshole. She turned and the pair came together in a wild kiss.

They were soon joined by Samantha and Rosario, the four of them sinking to the ground to get wild with each other. Samantha had her mouth licking my cum out of Candice’s pussy while Rosario impaled her cunt on the futa’s big dick. Ginny rammed the vibrator into Samantha’s cunt while sucking on her girl-cock.

I smiled and stood. I looked around, my eyes sweeping past the orgy. Ms. Tyrell the Drama professor plowed hard into Meaghan Carter’s pussy. Mrs. McTaggart rode Mbali’s Black cock, the German professor’s ivory tits surrounding my teammate’s face. Tatyana, the head cheerleader, bounced her cunt up and down Ms. Rowbottom’s cock while Randi Bjork rode the professor’s face.

Guanting was fucking Lola Lovell hard, plowing into the blonde. I sauntered over and my futa-girlfriend glanced up at me, her round face twisted with pleasure. “Fuck my ass, Shelena!”

How could I say no to that?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Charisma Lacy

My slave collar shifted around my neck as I knelt down between my sister’s thighs. I didn’t know whose cum ran out of her pussy, I just wanted to lick the delight up. Krysten smiled at me, her small breasts quivering. She tugged on her pierced, dusky-pink nipples.

“Yes, yes, lick my pussy, futa-sis!” she moaned, her eyes sparkling with bliss.

I loved my little sister so much. I was so glad the Program brought us together. We just wanted to share everything in our lives. Right now, it meant sharing in being sex slaves to Tanisha Read, the football player who won MVP at the championship game. We wouldn’t be her sex slave forever; it was just for fun.

But Krysten and I would be together for the rest of our lives.

“Oh, Charisma, I love you!” she moaned as I pressed my face into her incestuous twat. Her shaved folds rubbed against my lips. My tongue flicked out, licking up that salty cum from her twat. I savored the flavor of her sweet cream mixed with the futa’s passion.

“Oh, yes, yes, I love you, Johana!” Mrs. Jordan moaned nearby. The biology and health professor was on her back while her futa-daughter fucked her hard. Their incest was as hot as the one I shared with my sister.

I feasted on Krysten, my futa-cock throbbing. Pussy cream ran down my shaft from my cunt, dripping over my dick. I wiggled my hips back and forth, reveling in the taste of my little sister’s delicious cunt. I dug my tongue in deep, licking and lapping up her cream.

She moaned and gasped. She shuddered on the floor, humping her pussy against my face. She added her passion to the rest of the student body groaning around us. Tanisha was having her fun, letting us indulge all we wanted for the day.

“Is this pussy free?” purred Pearle Parris behind me.

“Go for it,” Krysten moaned. “My futa-sister loves taking a hard cock in her cunt.”

“I bet she does,” purred Pearle. “Mmm, I’m going to plow you hard, Charisma. I love seeing you and your sister parading around the campus in your leash and collars.”

“Fuck her hard!” Krysten moaned as I kept licking her delicious twat.

Pearle fell to her knees behind me and pressed her cock into my pussy. She smeared it up and down. I groaned at her naughty touch. I trembled each time she stroked down to my clit and then back up to my pussy whole, caressing me with her hot cock’s tip. This wicked thrill ran through me.

“Maybe I should fuck your asshole instead,” she purred, sliding her cock up my taint to my sphincter.

My futa-dick throbbed.

“She’ll love either hole,” moaned my sister. “She’s a futa-slut.”

“I am,” I moaned into Krysten’s twat. I thrust my tongue deep into her as that thick cock rubbed against my asshole.

I swirled around in my sister, licking out the cum as Pearle thrust. Her cock slowly worked her way into my bowels. I whimpered and moaned into my sister’s incestuous twat. I savored every moment of sliding into her wonderful depths.

My anal ring widened to engulf Pearle’s cock. She felt incredible as she penetrated me deeper and deeper into my bowels. My asshole clenched about her, gripping her as she slipped into my anal sheath.

“Oh, my goddess, yes,” moaned Pearle. “Charisma, your asshole is incredible. Damn, that’s tight.”

“Fuck her hard!” moaned my squirming sister. The naughty minx grabbed my fiery hair. She held on tight, pulling me into her juicy twat. “Plow her.”

“Yes!” I panted, squeezing my bowels around Pearle’s dick as she pulled back.

She slammed back into me. I whimpered and moaned, my asshole clenching around that hard cock in me. This wicked and wild pleasure fluttered through me. I groaned, clenching my bowels around this amazing cock that penetrated me. This wild and delicious pleasure rippled out from my asshole. It was so kinky to feel.

To experience.

I whimpered, wiggling my hips back and forth as that amazing futa-cock penetrated my bowels. My asshole clenched around the thick shaft reaming me. I groaned, loving every moment of that wonderful shaft penetrating me again and again.

Of filling up my anal sheath.

I shuddered as she thrust forward. She fucked my asshole, the heat melting down to my cunt. My pussy juices ran down my clit-dick. I moaned into my little sister’s twat. I fluttered my tongue up and down her, making her gasp and moan.

“Yes, yes, yes! Big futa-sis!” Krysten groaned, pulling on my hair. “Ooh, eat my pussy while enjoying Pearle’s cock!”

“She’s enjoying it all right!” panted Pearle. “Damn, she keeps squeezing around my cock. I’m going to cum in her!”

“Good, good, cum in her!” gasped my sister. “Flood my futa-sis with all your wonderful spunk.”

I loved her so much.

I sucked on her clit while the pleasure built and built in me. I sucked on that little bud. I nibbled on it. she moaned, her body trembling and shuddering. Her thighs gripped my head. She held me tight as that amazing futa-dick plowed into my bowels. My pussy dripped more cream down my swinging cock. My ovaries came closer and closer to a boil.

Krysten shuddered. She gripped my fiery hair with her fingers, pulling me against her clit. Her bud throbbed between my lips. Then she cried out in orgasmic rapture. Her incestuous juices bathed my face, sweet cream gushing out of her.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she howled. “I love you so much!”

“That’s sexy!” moaned Pearle as she rammed into my asshole. “You made your sister cum! Incest is so hot!”

“It is!” I squealed and came on her futa-dick.

My cock erupted, splattering the floor. Pulse after pulse of rapture shot from my cock. My pussy convulsed, gushing juices that poured down my erupting shaft. My asshole writhed and spasmed, rippling around the futa-cock plundering into me.

“Shit!” gasped Pearle.

“Cum in my big futa-sis!” howled the trembling Krysten.

Pearle buried to the hilt in my convulsing bowels. Her hot futa-cum pumped into me. Spurt after hot spurt of her jizz flooded my aching asshole. I moaned, my anal sheath rippling and writhing around her girl-cock. I milked her. I loved every second of this passion. Mrs. Jordan howled beside me, reveling in incest like me.

My orgasm hit this peak. I shuddered and then crawled up my sister’s body, my asshole sliding off of the big, throbbing cock. Pearle’s cum splashed across my ass as I settled atop my sister, my cock sliding into her pussy.

I kissed her. Savored her. I savored the Program. I was so glad it brought us together. I would love my little sister until the end of time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Randi Bjork

“Mmm, that’s it, get that cock in her, Keisha,” I moaned to my futa-lover.

Keisha Rowbottom, the English professor at Rogers College, had been my futa-girlfriend for over a year now. We’d fallen in love last year before the Program even came to the college. We kept it a secret until Stacie Ward and her passion had broken through the rule forbidding professors and students so she could love Miss Castellano, her swim coach.

So I wanted to thank Stacie. She’d been my friend for a few years, a sexy futa with dyed-purple hair and a lithe body. It was the swim team captain’s final day here. She was graduating. I would miss her.

“Damn,” moaned Stacie as she slid her cock into my pussy, her body atop mine. Her small breasts pressed into my large tits. Our nipples kissed. “Ooh, Randi, you have a nice cunt.”

“Yes, she does,” Keisha purred. My Black futa-lover was moving into position to fuck Stacie while the swim captain fucked me. I bet Stacie would love it. This was wild. I loved this orgy. I was having so much fun.

I kissed Stacie, my futa-friend’s lips melting into mine. Her small breasts pressed into my body as her cock throbbed in my pussy. Then there came a hard impact. Stacie groaned into my lips. I knew my futa-lover filled Stacie’s cunt with hard cock.

Just like Stacie filled mine.

Her purple hair brushed my cheeks as she squirmed atop me, stirring her girl-dick around inside my cunt. Then she drew back, my pussy lips clinging to her shaft. I loved it. A flesh thud echoed moments before Stacie’s cock drove back into my snatch.

A hard thrust that filled me in a flash. My clit throbbed against Stacie’s shaved pussy lips. My cunt gripped her cock as she pulled back. Her tongue dueled with mine. She whimpered and moaned. Pleasure rippled through me.

SMACK!

That fleshy sound preceded Stacie’s hard thrust into my cunt.

SMACK!

Again.

SMACK!

And again.

SMACK!

Every time my futa-lover slammed into Stacie’s cunt, it drove the swim captain’s cock to the hilt in my pussy. It was like Keisha was fucking me through Stacie’s body I loved it. My cunt gripped that amazing cock. The pleasure surged through me. I quivered and shuddered on the floor. My tongue danced with hers, reveling in sharing this moment.

“Ooh, I love it when you fuck me, Isadora!” moaned Xochitl nearby. The star of the college’s play cried out in orgasmic rapture as she took her futa-sister’s cock. “Yes, yes, yes! I love you so much!”

“Love you, sis!” gasped Isidora.

I shuddered, loving the sounds they made together as I squirmed beneath Stacie, Her small breasts pressed into my big boobs. Her cock slammed into me following that fleshy smack. Keisha moaned and gasped, clearly loving Stacie’s pussy as much as I loved her girl-cock.

“Oh, damn, Ms. Ward!” panted my futa-lover to Stacie. “Work that cunt. I’m going to dump so much cum in you.”

“Oh, do it!” whimpered Miss Castellano. She was getting her twat eaten out by Lola Lovell nearby. “Fuck my cute swimmer. Ooh, you have to have her eat your pussy out, too, Randi! She can hold her breath.”

“Is she as good as me?” Lola asked.

“No one’s better than my Stacie!” moaned Miss Castellano.

“I get that,” sighed Lola. “Ooh, Teal, yes, yes, fuck my pussy. Get a big load of cum for Macie to lick out. She’s my best pussy licker!”

“Love is amazing!” Miss Castellano moaned.

Yes, it was.

I loved Keisha so much. I was so glad I could share this amazing experience with her. My pussy ached and throbbed as my futa-friend plowed into me again and again. Keisha’s powerful strokes drove Stacie’s clit-dick to the hilt in me, making me shudder in rapture.

My orgasm built so fast. My nipples throbbed and ached, brushing against Stacie’s small nubs. I kept kissing her, so glad we were friends. I held her tight as Keisha plowed her girl-dick deep into Stacie’s cunt.

SMACK!

Stacie’s girl-cock buried to the hilt in me.

I exploded.

My cunt writhed around her futa-cock. I squealed into our kiss. My pussy worshiped my friend’s big dick. Stacie groaned.

SMACK!

Her girl-dick buried to the hilt in me again. She bucked atop me. And then her cum flooded my twat. Spurt after hot spurt of her futa-spunk filled my pussy. I trembled beneath her, my cunt writhing around her shaft, milking her.

“Damn!” groaned Keisha. “Goddess, she’s milking my cock.”

I broke the kiss to howl, “Then cum in her! Flood her!”

“Yes!” gasped Stacie as she spurted into me.

Keisha buried into Stacie. She moaned while the pleasure flooded through me. I rode through the orgasmic delight. The bliss rippled through my body. I bucked and shuddered through this wild orgasm. Moans echoed all around us.

“Ride my girl-dick, Ji-Min!”

“Oh, Ms. Stanton, I love it when you fuck my asshole!”

“Suck all of Jamie’s pussy juices off my cock! Clean my dick!”

“Umeko, you work those big tits up and down Leann’s cock!”

“This slave is so humiliated to do this and so wet! This slave is going to make Leann cum all over her face so she’ll be a filthy, disgusting whore!”

“Damn, Tanisha, you have a huge cock! Why didn’t I fuck you sooner?”

“No idea, Mrs. McTaggart!”

“Ms. President! Yes, yes! Your cock is so good in my pussy! Is my cunt making you feel amazing?”

“Goddess, yes, Araceli! I’m going to flood you!”

On and on and on.

The Program had changed my college. I would defend it with my last breath. I loved it. I would share all my passions with my lover. As Stacie slid down my body to eat me out, I brought Keisha’s Black cock to my lips.

“I love you,” I told her and engulfed her cock with my hungry mouth.

Love was so important. And so was sharing it with everyone. So many couples had been born this school year out of wild passion. Candice and Ginny, Xochitl and Isidora, Stacie and Miss Castellano, Lola and Macie and Teal, Mrs. Jordan and Johana, Samantha and Rosario, Guanting and Shelena, Paloma and Salome, and on and on and on. All those students changed. Ji-Min and Leann sang the delights of the incestuous relationships they’d developed in their homes.

All thanks to this wonderful Program.

I engulfed Keisha’s cock as Stacie licked her cum out of my pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

President Birdie McTaggart

I beamed as I stared out at the orgy. My wife sauntered up to me, dripping in cum. It dribbled off her tits and ran down her thighs. She pressed against me, snuggling up tight. I loved it. The two lesbian professors, married to each other, were in a daisy chain with Macie Lum, Adile Badem, Lola Lovell, and Randi Bjork, all five of them feasting on each other nearby.

Ginny was riding Candice’s cock while the Hayward twins were cumming on her face, drenching her in a mix of their spunk.

Molly Jordan was taking a cock from Samantha Herbert and Teal Constance, spit-roasted between the two. Beyond, Molly’s futa-daughter, Johana, fucked Rosario Todaro while Claire Nowell rode the futa’s mouth.

Stacie Ward slammed her cock hard into Tatyana’s cunt, the swim captain giving it to her hard while at the same time frenching Valeria Castellano. The Italian professor and swim coach herself was riding Letizia Albini’s futa-dick.

So much passion.

“You did great,” whispered Ava. She stroked my breasts with an idle hand. “You are an amazing president.”

I smiled at my wife and kissed her salty lips. I felt my cock stirring to life. There was more coed pussy for me to enjoy. More of my students to love. The Program had been a smashing success at Rogers College.

I couldn’t wait to oversee it for years to come. It had changed all my students’ lives in such positive ways. I was thrilled with it. I hoped we would be the model for other colleges. Sex was something to be enjoyed.

Not to be ashamed of.

“Ms. President, come fuck my pussy!”

I smiled at that sweet sound. I broke the kiss with my wife and set out to enjoy the fruits of my labors. The Naked in School Program was amazing.

The END of the Futa Naked in School Tales

A naughty futa-teacher needs to be spanked!

Chapter Seventeen: Naughty Futa-Teacher’s Spanking

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

Verónica Escamilla

My new girl-dick dripped with Terra’s pussy cream. That sexy girl stood up beside me, my cum bubbling out of her deflowered pussy. I had popped three of my students’ cherries. Terra, Shawna, and Wendy’s pussies.

“Jill,” I groaned, spotting the scrumptious, brunette girl getting her pussy eaten out by Philip. She was looking amazing, her freckled face twisting with pleasure. It looked like she was coming. “I want that tight ass of yours.”

“Yes, Ms. Escamilla!” she moaned.

“Can she eat my pussy out while you fuck her, Ms. Escamilla?” asked Terra. Her round breasts jiggled while her brown hair swayed about her flushed face.

My new dick throbbed. The amazing panties that Chloe Quick, my most perfect and gorgeous student, had given me let me enjoy all of this. Somehow, the scent on my panties controlled my students while it also gave me a hard cock and a set of balls.

But I still had my pussy. None of it made sense. It didn’t have to. I was just having fun.

I had unleashed an orgy in my class. They were all fucking each other. The two sluts, Nancy and Greta, had finished with the four virgin boys. They were all breaking apart, the boys moving out with confidence to find other girls while the two naughty schoolgirls were ready for more.

Jill shuddered and then Philip lifted his head, face smeared in the girl’s gleaming juices. He stood up, his cock out and hand stroking it. Greta pounced on him. That wild girl pushed him on a desk, mounted him, and impaled her cum-filled pussy down his dick. Her butt-cheeks clenched, more jizz running out of her asshole.

Jill darted to me, her freckled face alight, her small tits jiggling. She stopped before me, a coquettish grin on her face. She grabbed my cock, the White girl’s fingers paler than my golden-brown shaft, and stroked me. She grinned up at me with such fervor in her eyes.

“I’m ready for you to fuck my ass!” she moaned and turned around. She had a tight tush. A heart-shaped rump that made my dick throb as she bent over before me, her back supple. She still gripped my cock and pulled me right to her crack.

I didn’t mean I would literally fuck her ass, but now that I was presented with it, my dick wanted to sodomize her. I shuddered, reveling in this pleasure that my gorgeous student gave me. My girl-cock throbbed as she pulled me into that hot crack.

Before her, Terra sat down on the top of a desk. She parted her legs, lifting her right over Jill’s head. Then Terra grabbed her fellow schoolgirl’s dark-brown hair and pulled. Jill didn’t fight it. She let herself be pressed into Terra’s pussy.

“Yes!” Terra moaned, leaning back onto her left hand braced on the desk. Her round breasts jiggled as Jill feasted on her. “Lick out all of Ms. Escamilla’s cum.”

“She’s the hottest teacher!” Lance called out as he plowed his cock into Rachel’s pussy.

“Yes, she is!” moaned Shawna, her newly deflowered pussy taking James’s hard cock. The Black girl savored her second dick.

It was smaller than mine, though. I dwarfed all the boys in my class and the men I’d been with.

“Fuck her ass, Ms. Escamilla,” moaned Terra, pleasure crossing her face. Her voice had at throaty cadence to it. “Ooh, yes, yes, fuck her hard.”

“I will,” I groaned and moved in. I would thrust my cock so hard into her asshole. I would fuck her with passion. Just ram my dick into her. It would be incredible.

I couldn’t wait.

I loved how Jill guided me right to her asshole. I savored the feel of her puckered sphincter pressing on the tip of my lubed dick. I pushed forward, loving the way her anal ring spread and spread around my crown.

“Ms. Escamilla,” she groaned, her sphincter swallowing more and more of my cock.

“¡Hijo de perra!” I cursed as her asshole engulfed the tip of my cock.

That velvety flesh spread over the crown of my dick. It was more intense than being in pussy. Such a new and delicious experience. I groaned as I sank inch after inch of my girl-cock into her. The heat melted down to my balls and my pussy.

My cunt clenched.

My girly nuts ached.

I gasped, my large breasts jiggling as I sank more and more of my dick into Jill’s bowels. She squealed into Terra’s pussy, feasting on her. The sounds the two made together were amazing to hear. I couldn’t help but smile. This was such a fantastic pleasure. I would have such a huge orgasm. I would explode. My cum would fire out of me. It would be spectacular.

Just an amazing rapture. I groaned as her asshole clenched down tight on my dick. The pleasure surged down my shaft, my nuts drinking it in. I would have such a huge orgasm on her. I would fire all that jizz into her bowels.

“This will be incredible!” I moaned.

“Yes, it will, Ms. Escamilla!” whimpered the naughty girl. “Just the best. Ooh, yes, yes, it’ll be so awesome. You’re going to love it.”

I knew I would. I would have such a huge orgasm. I would pump all my jizz into her bowels. I would flood her. It would be incredible. Just fire blast after blast of my cum into her. I groaned as I sank to the hilt in her.

Then I pulled back. I drew back my girl-dick, her tight anal sheath gripping my shaft. I threw back my head, reveling in my student’s bowels. The heat melted down my girl-cock. The pleasure washed through me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned and buried my cock into her bowels, my nuts smacking into her flesh.

“Mmm, that’s it,” she groaned. “Oh, Ms. Escamilla!”

“Fuck her ass!” Terra moaned, squirming. “Ooh, she’s licking all your cum out of my pussy. She’s just devouring it all out of me.”

“I bet she is,” I panted, drawing back, that velvety friction melting the tip of my cock. “¡Mierda!”

I thrust back into her asshole. I slammed to the hilt in her. I buried deep and hard. I plunged my cock to the utter limits in her. She moaned out in delight. Her bowels squeezed about me. It was incredible to enjoy. This wave of heat washed through my body. I groaned, drinking it in.

My breasts heaved, smacking together. My body shook. The heat was fantastic. The pleasure swelled down my cock to my balls. They were heavy with cum, smacking into Jill’s flesh every time I bottomed out in her. Juices ran out of my pussy.

I loved it. I loved every moment of fucking schoolgirl ass. It was as nice as schoolgirl pussy.

I was addicted to this cock.

“¡Gracias, Chloe!” I howled out to my most favorite student. “¡Gracias!”

I pumped away hard at Jill’s asshole. I slammed into the girl’s bowels. She moaned and gasped into Terra’s pussy, licking and lapping at her with such hunger. The sounds they made were such a naughty affair.

It was perfect. Amazing.

I loved every second of it. Every last heartbeat of burying my dick into hot ass. Terra whimpered, her breasts jiggling. Her face twisted out in pleasure. She gasped, her eyes widening with her own pleasure.

She was so sexy to watch.

“Cum on her face, Terra!” I moaned. “Just squirt your juices into her mouth!”

“Yes, Ms. Escamilla!” the girl gasped, adding her moans to the rest of the classroom.

“Cum on me!” groaned Jill. Her bowels squeezed around my dick. That amazing pleasure surged through me.

I slammed into her with all my force. My balls cracked into her. She groaned. Terra whimpered. Then the schoolgirl threw back her head and howled in rapture. I just knew she was creaming Jill’s face, gushing juices.

The scent of hot pussy filled the air. Jill moaned, her bowels clinging to my dick. Her head moved as she lapped up her fellow schoolgirl’s juices. Then the brunette cutie I fucked gasped herself. Her asshole spasmed.

Writhed.

She came on my dick.

“Ms. Escamilla!” she squealed into Terra’s pussy.

Jill’s bowels massaged my thrusting girl-cock. I buried my dick over and over into her pussy. My breasts slapped together. The ache swelled in my balls, the pressure pushing up to the tip of my dick. My cunt clenched.

I buried to the hilt in her.

I threw back my head and gasped out in orgasmic bliss. I cried out and erupted. My hot cum pumped into her bowels. I fired spurt after spurt of jizz into her asshole. Her velvety flesh rippled around me. Writhed and spasmed.

It was incredible to feel.

An amazing bliss to experience.

I groaned as I fired every drop of jizz into Jill’s asshole. I hit that wild peak and pumped into them. She moaned into Terra’s pussy. The brunette girl slumped back, her tits heaving. She had such a huge smile on her lips.

I knew that delight. She just had a great cum. So did I. My thighs dripped with my juices. My futa-dick throbbed in Jill’s asshole. I shuddered and then drew my cock out of her. I slid my dick out of her bowels. I smiled.

“I need someone to—”

The door to my classroom bang open.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Quick

I threw open the door to Ms. Escamilla’s classroom and barged in. She whirled to face me, her big futa-dick bouncing before her. Those large tits of hers that I loved so much heaved and smacked together. They looked so sexy.

I put my hands on my hips and glared at her. “You opened your present without me!”

“C-Chloe!” she stammered as I marched at her, my futa-dick throbbing in my panties.

Stacey padded in behind me. My best friend gasped at the sight of the orgy. Boys and girls were all fucking each other. Dicks were slamming into pussies. Girls shuddered as they came on cocks and mouths and fingers.

“You… you…!” I shook with such fury. “You were supposed to wait.”

“Sorry,” Ms. Escamilla whimpered. The Latina professor shuddered, her black hair swaying about her lush face. “I got so curious while they were taking a test. I just had to know what was in there. And then I found your wonderful panties.”

A look of ecstasy crossed her golden-brown expression.

“It was the best smelling thing in the world. And once I smelled them and saw the panties you gave me, I just had to try them on. I was so careful not to get caught, but the moment I donned them, your gift transformed me.”

“Yeah, it did,” Stacey breathed. “Another futa.”

“Yes, another futa.” I marched forward. “You should be punished for what you did.”

“Yes, Chloe!” Ms. Escamilla fell to her knees before me. She stared at me with such worship in her eyes. “Whatever you want. I was bad. I should have waited. I was so wrong not to. Punish me.”

“I’ll punish you.” I smiled, remembering how I punished Sasha. Only Ms. Escamilla was mine. I controlled her. She wouldn’t trick me and run away.

“Go bend over your desk,” I said. I looked at a brunette girl. I think she was named Jill. “You, slut, strip me naked.”

“What?” Jill gasped. “Slut? I’m not a slut. Ask Wendy or Greta. They’re the sluts.”

I sighed. I was hoping those Ms. Escamilla had controlled would obey me. “Ms. Escamilla, tell your students to obey and worship me.”

“Everyone,” Ms. Escamilla said, her voice so loud and commanding even as she bent down over her desk. Her futa-cock dangled between her thighs. Her rump clenched as she squirmed to get herself comfortable. “Chloe is the best girl in the world. You all have to obey her and worship her. Just like you do me.”

Jill gasped “Oh, I’m sorry, Chloe, I didn’t know. I’ll strip you.”

I smiled. “That’s better.”

“Mmm, that’s so hot,” Stacey said. My girlfriend grabbed my hands and brought my knuckles to her lips. She kissed them, “You’re amazing.”

“You are,” Jill said.

I smiled at her. “I’m glad you realize that.”

“I do!” she moaned as she started peeling off my tank top. “I really, really do.”

“Now, everyone, this is Stacey. She’s my girlfriend. So you have to obey her, too. She’s awesome.”

“Chloe!” Stacey squealed. She sounded so happy as she gripped my hand.

I grinned at her. Then I leaned in and kissed her. Her lips tasted so sweet. I loved the feel of them on mine. They were amazing. I kissed her with hunger only to have to break it so Jill could take my top off.

I shuddered, my round breast coming into view. Ms. Escamilla still squirmed bent over her desk. Her plump, Latina ass beckoned while her futa-dick and girl-balls swayed as they hung between her thighs. My girl-cock throbbed.

Jill bent down and yanked off my skirt. Then she gasped. She kissed the tip of my girl-dick thrusting out of my panties. I stared down at her, loving the feel of the schoolgirl nibbling on the sensitive crown of my cock.

“You’re just like Ms. Escamilla,” she moaned as she then drew down my panties.

“Yes, I am,” I said, stepping out of my panties, my cock bobbing before me. My balls swayed, hairless and cute. “Mmm, and you need to eat out Stacey. It looks like you’re good at making girls cum with your mouth.”

“So good,” breathed the other brunette.

“Now, Ms. Escamilla was supposed to wait for me to open her gift, but she got impatient,” I said. “So she has to be punished.”

“Punish me!” the professor moaned, wiggling her rump. “I was so bad. I’m a wicked teacher who made her class have an orgy.”

“Without me!” I gasped and picked up the ruler on her desk. It was wooden. So delicious. I swung it hard at her bubbly butt.

SMACK!

“I’m so sorry, Chloe!” she gasped, her golden-brown butt-cheeks darkening. They clenched. “I’m so wicked. I love making my students fuck. It makes me so hard and wet.”

SMACK!

“What a wicked futa you are,” I purred.

“Futa?” she asked.

SMACK!

I loved the way her butt-cheeks jiggled after I spanked her. “Yeah, futa. That’s what we are. I’m a futa. You’re a futa. We both have futa-dicks.”

“Oh, wow, I love being a futa!” she moaned. “Thank you for your gift, Chloe. It’s amazing.”

“It is,” I said, staring at her welted ass. I wanted to fuck her so badly.

SMACK!

I threw the ruler on the desk. “That’s enough punishment for you.”

“Yes, Chloe,” she husked. “¡Hijo de perra!”

I grinned at her. I had to fuck her. I glanced behind me to see Stacey shuddering. Her brown pigtails danced around her shoulders. She’d taken off her top, exposing those cute titties that I loved so much. She smiled at me.

I winked at her.

Then I brought my futa-dick to my professor’s pussy. I pressed against her folds. She was so sexy. I think I always had a crush on her. I just didn’t realize it. Now, I just wanted to fuck her hard. Then have her fuck me hard.

I found the entrance to her twat, that silky hole, and thrust.

“Yes!” I gasped.

“¡Mierda!” she groaned. “Chloe! Your futa-cock feels amazing. Oh, yes, yes, such a huge girl-dick. Oh, my god, you’re stretching me out.”

“Mmm, I’m in the pussy every boy in college wants!” I moaned, sliding deeper and deeper into her silky twat. Her hot flesh gripped me. Massaged me. “Oh, yes, yes, this is perfect. This is just amazing.”

“I know it is, Chloe,” she groaned, squeezing her twat down on my girl-dick. “I love your dick in me. Ooh, I feel like a virgin all over again. Like those three cherries I popped.”

“Three!” I gasped. “Oh, I’ve only had one cherry. That’s so not fair!” I grabbed the ruler. As I drew back, her pussy clenching down on my dick, I lifted the ruler.

SMACK!

“It’s not!” she moaned as I buried back into her. “I’ll find you three virgins to deflower, Chloe!”

“Only three?” I moaned, pumping away at her cunt. My crotch spanked her welted, bubbly ass.

“All the virgins!” she moaned. “Everyone I find is yours. You can have all those cherries. I Just want you to be happy. I love you. I love you so much!”

“Well, aren’t you just so sweet,” I groaned, thrusting into her pussy with hard strokes. Powerful strokes. I plunged to the hilt in her cunt. I loved how her twat squeezed about me. She felt incredible wrapped around my dick.

It was so hot to be fucking my professor. The other students moaned behind us. Stacey gasped. I could tell she was enjoying herself with Jill. I wanted my girlfriend to have all the pleasure in the world she could handle.

I pumped harder at Ms. Escamilla’s cunt. Faster. My little boobies jiggled from the force of the impacts. I drove my girl-cock to the hilt in her. I fucked her with such passion. I loved every moment of thrusting away at her.

She felt amazing.

Her pussy was outstanding. I loved every second of ramming into her cunt. I reveled in every last thrust of my hip. I groaned, my pussy clenching. The heat built and built in me, my balls smacking into her clit.

I shot my hand around. I grabbed her cock. I gasped at the feel of her throbbing shaft. She moaned, her back arching. She humped back into my dick’s thrusts as I fisted her girl-shaft. I stroked up to her dangling balls, loving the heat of her dick.

“I made you into a futa!” I howled in delight, my nuts tightening with the urge to release my girl-cum.

“You did!” gasped Ms. Escamilla. “¡Te quiero!”

“Was that, ‘I love you’ in Spanish?” I gasped, fisting her girl-dick hard as I fucked into her pussy.

“Yes!” moaned my favorite teacher. The hottest teacher at my college. “You’re amazing, Chloe! ¡Hijo de perra!”

Her pussy went wild about my girl-dick. Her futa-cock throbbed in my hand, firing out all that wonderful cum that she had stored up in her. I groaned as I felt her flesh rippling around my girl-dick. This wild heat swept through my body. My balls smacked into her clit.

Her juices bathed them.

I groaned as her hot cream ran over my hairless girly nuts. I drew back, the heat rushing down my dick to my pussy. My naughty cunny clenched. I groaned, Ms. Escamilla’s silky snatch sucking at my aching futa-cock.

I buried back into her, my crotch smacking into her welted rump. “Ms. Escamilla!”

“Cum in me, Chloe!” she cried out. “Please, please, cum in me! Flood me with all that jizz! I need it!”

“Yes!” I gasped, my entire body shaking. The pleasure rushed through me. It was intense. Incredible. “Take it! Take my cum!”

I spurted blast after blast of my spunk into her pussy. I basted her twat with all the cum I had in me. I groaned, my breasts jiggling as the pleasure rushed through my body. My pussy convulsed. Waves of delight and jolts of ecstasy reached my mind.

“You’re the best teacher ever!” I moaned, her hot pussy sucking at my spurting dick.

I kept stroking her girl-cock, working out her cum as she milked my erupting futa-dick. My balls unloaded in her. I fired every blast of spunk I had in them. I groaned, swaying from the wonderful bliss of this moment. Stars danced before my eyes. It was an amazing rush.

“Jill! Jill!” Stacey moaned behind me, my girlfriend having such a huge orgasm. I shivered, wanting to do naughty things to her.

I pumped the last of my cum into Ms. Escamilla’s pussy. This was so much better than going to my next class. Why did I even need college? I had mind-controlling panties. The hottest teacher in the school was also a futa who loved me and worshiped me.

Ooh, I would have so much fun.

“Ms. Escamilla, you have got to fuck my girlfriend with me.” I glanced at Stacey and smiled at her. “That’s right, you need us to fuck you, don’t you?”

“I do!” she gasped as if she just realized it. “I really, really do. Ooh, can you fuck me so hard? Can you just pound me with your big girl-dicks?”

“Yes, we can,” I said, a big grin spreading on my lips. “Ms. Escamilla, you ready to fuck her pussy while I fuck her asshole?”

“I am,” Ms. Escamilla said, her dick still hard. I slid my hand up to her balls and kneaded those girly nuts. Her pussy clenched on my dick.

“Good, then let’s go love my girlfriend. She needs to cum so hard.”

“You’re just the best, Chloe!” she moaned, staring at me with such wild delight in her eyes. “I love you so much.”

“I love you, too,” I said, pulling out of Ms. Escamilla’s pussy. “Now, you are going to love riding her girl-dick and getting fucked by me in the ass.”

Stacey nodded, her pigtails dancing. Jill pulled her face away, dripping in cunt cream. She looked around and then rushed into the orgy. She found a guy I didn’t know, a nerdy fellow, and kissed him. Soon, she was riding his cock.

That was hot. Ms. Escamilla had done good work here.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Verónica Escamilla

Stacey had such a big smile on her face as she peeled off her top. Her small titties appeared. They just quivered with her excitement. Her pigtails swayed about her face. She mounted the desk, her legs rubbing against mine.

“You have such a pretty cock, Ms. Escamilla,” she said. “Almost as pretty as Chloe’s.”

“Mine could never be prettier than hers,” I said. “Hers is perfect.”

Stacey beamed at me, this cherubic smile. “It is. I’m so glad you know that. I love her so much. I’ve had such a crush on her for the last year, and now we’re dating. She took my cherry.”

“Lucky her.” I smiled at the beauty of their love.

She cupped my face and kissed me with hunger. I groaned, the cutie’s lips so warm on mine. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. She had a boldness that shocked me. A confidence that was so surprising and so sexy from the barely legal schoolgirl.

I grabbed my futa-dick, holding it upright. My pussy leaked Chloe’s cum. It trickled down my taint to puddle on the desk. It was so hot to have her fucking me with her huge dick. She stretched me out with it.

Stacey lowered herself to my waiting girl-cock. I shuddered at the silky caress of her pubic hair rubbing over the tip. A moment later, her pussy lips smooched my dick’s crown. I groaned into the kiss with her as her labia engulfed my cock.

I would never get tired of tight, young cunt sliding down my cock. So silky and hot. She whimpered into our kiss as she took more and more of my futa-dick into her snatch. My hands slid around to grab her ass. I kneaded her rump as she bottomed out on me. Her pubic hair rubbed into my pussy lips.

“Oh, that’s hot!” moaned Chloe as she mounted the desk, too. She slid up behind Stacey, her legs between mine. “Just so sexy!”

I pulled apart Stacey’s butt-cheeks, giving my sexy Chloe a clear view of the eighteen-year-old cutie’s asshole. Stacey moaned, squirming on me. Her pussy slid about my futa-dick, sending such wonderful heat rushing through me. That wonderful delight of being in barely legal pussy.

It was just the best thing in the world. Just an amazing delight to enjoy. I was so glad to experience it. I loved every second of her juicy snatch around me. Then she gasped. Her back arched, her little titties quivering before me.

“Chloe!” Stacey said, a look of such love and joy on her face. That passion that could only come from the futa she loved.

“Mmm, I’m coming for that booty!” Chloe said. “Feel it!”

Stacey’s cunt clamped down hard on my dick. “Yes!” Her smile grew. “Yes, yes, yes, Chloe! You’re sliding into me!”

Chloe’s hands shot around Stacey’s body and grabbed her breasts. The blonde futa squeezed those small titties. Stacey whimpered. Chloe groaned. Then I gasped. I felt the futa-schoolgirl’s amazing cock sliding into Stacey’s asshole. That shaft rubbed against mine as Chloe went deeper and deeper.

“¡Mierda!” I gasped. “That’s your dick, Chloe! Your dick’s in her! Lubed by my pussy cream!”

“That’s right, Ms. Escamilla!” groaned Chloe.

“I have two futa-dicks in me!” Stacey gasped, her thighs flexing.

Her pussy slid up my cock.

I groaned in delight as that tight hole worked up my cock and then slammed back down me again. My eyes bulged at how amazing that felt. The pleasure shot through me. This wicked heat rippled through my body. I whimpered, my heart beating so fast.

This was just amazing. Just the best thing in the world to experience. I groaned and gasped as that tight and hot cunt worked up and down my cock. She rode me as Chloe filled her up. The blonde cutie’s head appeared over Stacey’s shoulder.

“Oh, my god, she’s riding you!” gasped Chloe. “I could just stay in her like this forever. This is amazing. You’re just the best, Stacey! I love you!”

Joy burst across Stacey’s face.

“You two are so cute,” I moaned, my heart melting at their excitement.

“I love you, Chloe!” Stacey moaned, her pussy sliding up and down my dick.

She worked that tight cunt faster and faster up and down my dick. It was amazing. The best. I would have such a huge orgasm on her. I would just cum so hard. I couldn’t wait for that pleasure to rush through me.

Chloe drew back her dick. I felt it sliding through the flesh separating us. The pressure in Stacey’s barely legal pussy dropped. She wasn’t as tight. Then Chloe rammed back in, her girl-dick sliding against mine. The tip of my futa-cock throbbed.

This was amazing.

I gasped, the pleasure shooting down to my pussy and testicles. Chloe pounded Stacey while her balls smacked into the girl’s flesh with meaty thwacks. My own futa-nuts grew tighter and tighter. The pressure swelled in them, that hot cunt massaging me.

I would have such a huge orgasm. It would be insane. I couldn’t wait for that pleasure to burst through me. I would cum and cum and cum. The pleasure would explode through my body. The rapture would consume me.

I whimpered, my dick aching and throbbing. My futa-dick drank in the hot pussy riding me. I loved the feel of Chloe’s shaft reaming Stacey’s asshole. This was such joy. I was privileged to be able to savor this rapture.

“Chloe! Chloe! You’re amazing!” I gasped. “¡Te quiero!”

“I love you, too!” moaned Chloe. “But not as much as I love my sexy Stacey. Ooh, yes, yes, your tight ass is going to make me cum.”

“So is your dick!” the brunette girl gasped, her pigtails flying. “Both your amazing dicks! Oh, my god. Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to have such a huge orgasm! Chloe! Ms. Escamilla!”

“Cum!” gasped Chloe as she drove her girl-dick hard into Stacey’s asshole.

“Yes, yes, cum, you sexy schoolgirl!” I moaned, watching Chloe twist Stacey’s nipples.

“Yes!” Stacey howled. She slammed her cunt down my cock. “I love you, Chloe Quick!”

Stacey’s pussy went wild around my girl-dick.

That amazing, wonderful, juicy cunt writhed around me. The heaven of her schoolgirl pussy massaged my futa-dick. My balls tightened. The heat swelled through my twat. I groaned as Stacey stayed impaled down my girl-dick, her pussy sucking at me. Chloe hammered Stacey’s asshole hard, the futa-schoolgirl’s cock massaging my shaft.

“¡Hijo de perra!” I howled and erupted.

My cum fired from my girl-dick. Spurt after spurt of hot cum erupted from my girl-cock into Stacey’s barely legal pussy. The pleasure surged through my body. My cunt writhed. The waves of ecstasy merged with the jolts of rapture.

I loved every moment of this. Every second of the rapture surging through my body.

I quivered there, the ecstasy blazing through my flesh. It was amazing. The bliss from dumping my cum into Stacey’s twat consumed me. Chloe kept fucking the brunette cutie’s asshole hard, the blonde’s futa-dick massaging against my erupting cock through those thin membranes of flesh.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, my god. Oh, that’s so good.”

“It is!” Chloe groaned. “Fuck, yes!”

She buried her cock to the hilt in Stacey’s asshole. Chloe didn’t fuck the cutie any longer. I groaned, feeling that wonderful pleasure hitting a peak in me. Stacey rung my girly nuts dry as Chloe gasped out her pleasure.

“Cum in her!” I moaned. “Dump all your spunk in her!”

“I am!” Chloe gasped. “I’m having so much fun. It’s amazing. Yes, I love it. This is just so awesome. Oh, Ms. Escamilla! We’re going to take over this college.”

“Yes!” I gasped out, willing to do anything for my sexy Chloe. I would worship her. Love her. I would make her squeal on my girl-dick until the end of time.

“Good!” Chloe moaned, ripping her girl-dick out of Stacey’s asshole. “Now you have to fuck me, Ms. Escamilla! I need it so badly!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mildred Dean

Cum dripped out of Shannon’s pussy. The married MILF was in stirrups in Dr. Radha’s exam room. The woman wore her hospital gown, the only one of us still clothed. Dr. Radha’s sexy, swarthy body shuddered as she finished climaxing on her Arabic nurse’s dusky face. On the other side of me, my best friend had just finished having her third orgasm on her new sex slave’s mouth.

Nurse Deanna was now owned by Kyra. My friend had been there for me when my near-crippling anxiety and agoraphobia had nearly destroyed me. She was so supportive, so I would do anything for her to make her happy. Luckily, my mind-controlling panties meant I could do just that.

Meant I could have all the fun I wanted. I didn’t have to be afraid any longer because of them. Everyone would obey me.

Everyone but that damned Sasha Ford who’d fled with my stolen panties. But Athena would track the wicked bitch down. I had perfect faith in my boss-turned-futa. I would leave it to her. I was also curious about what Chloe did with the pair of panties I’d given her.

That adorable futa-schoolgirl would do something naughty with it.

Until then, I had four pussies in this room I hadn’t fucked. Kyra, Dr. Radha, Nurse Deanna, and Nurse Amina all deserved to have my girl-dick plunging into them. And someone had to lick up the cum leaking out of Shannon’s pussy.

My jizz was precious.

“Kyra,” I purred, turning to my best friend. She had a flush look to her face, her eyes glossy and just perfect. “Who should I fuck next. And who should get to lick clean Shannon’s pussy?

Kyra bit her lip. I could feel the two nurses and Dr. Radha’s eagerness to experience both. “Well…” Kyra blushed. “I can pick anyone, right?”

“Do you want me to fuck your pussy while you lick up the cum from Shannon’s pussy?” I asked her.

She nodded, her short, dark-brown hair swaying about her face.

“Then bend over so I can pound your pussy,” I told her, my dick throbbing.

“Deanna,” Kyra said as she moved over. “Lick at Mildred’s pussy as she fucks me.”

“Yes, Queen Kyra,” Nurse Deanna moaned. She wore her dark-red hair short. Her green eyes were liquid. She was a lesbian. I bet she knew just how to lick a cunt.

My friend bent over before me. She thrust out her rump at me. She had such a cute ass. My dick ached. I had wanted to make love to her for so long. If she hadn’t been so straight, I might have found the courage to ask her out.

But I never wanted to ruin our friendship by trying. Now she had to love me. “Kyra, you love me.”

“I do!” she moaned as she buried her face into Shannon’s pussy. “I love you so much.”

I smiled and, right then, decided to return Mrs. Quick to her husband. I would still fuck her, of course, but love was something special. And… maybe I actually loved Kyra. I had known her all these years.

“I love you, too,” I told her and pressed my cock against her shaved pussy lips.

I thrust into Kyra’s pussy.

My best friend’s cunt engulfed my girl-dick. The pleasure of sinking into her hot, tight heaven surged down my cock. I groaned as I went deeper and deeper into her pussy. She moaned, her face rubbing back and forth into the married MILF’s cum-filled twat. Shannon shuddered in the stirrups, joining Kyra and me in delight.

I slid to the hilt in my friend’s twat. My balls rubbed against her clit. Her hot flesh felt so wonderful against me. I shuddered, savoring that hot, tight grip of her snatch. I spent a moment just letting Kyra feel every inch of my girl-dick.

While I savored every bit of her pussy’s depths.

It was such a wonderful delight. I drew back my hips. My futa-dick slid out and out of her cunt. That hot snatch squeezed about me. Kyra moaned into Shannon’s pussy. The MILF was shuddering in delight on the table.

Then Deanna’s head ducked between my thighs to obey her queen’s command. The lesbian nurse’s face rubbed into my twat. I groaned as my silky bush slid over her face. My hot cunt lips smeared against her.

She moaned and then thrust her tongue into my snatch. I gasped at that. The heat. The wonderful delight of her tongue thrusting into my snatch. The delight of that moment. It sent such a wicked rush through me. I groaned as she wiggled her tongue around in my cunt.

I thrust forward, ramming my girl-cock back into Kyra’s cunt. I smeared my hot cuntlips on Deanna’s face, savoring every last moment of her tongue licking and lapping and fluttering through my snatch as I fucked her queen.

“Ooh, Mildred!” moaned Kyra, her twat squeezing around my dick. “Oh, I love your girl-dick. I love you.”

“I love you, too!” I gasped, my emotions surging through me.

“That’s so beautiful,” Shannon moaned. “That you love each other.”

“And I love your pussy full of Mildred’s cum!” Kyra moaned, her hips wiggling from side to side. She stirred her cunt around my thrusting girl-cock.

I bet she did.

I pumped away at her while her sex slave licked at my pussy. Deanna’s tongue caressed my folds as I thrust my hips forward and then pulled them back. She caressed over my pussy. My balls smacked into her chin as I drew back then they cracked into Kyra’s wonderful flesh.

Deanna’s tongue teased me as I fucked her mistress. The sexy nurse loved me with that hungry tongue. I whimpered, the pleasures surging through my body. I reveled in the delight of her tongue caressing my folds while my futa-dick plundered Kyra’s twat. It was so amazing to have both a pussy and a cock.

What a treat.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, my hips pumping forward and back. “Just like that. Oh, you’re going to make me explode. Oh, that’s so good. That’s amazing. That’s the best thing in the world. Lick my cunt as I fuck your mistress!”

“Ooh, is she making you feel good, my love,” Kyra moaned, her twat gripping my dick.

“Yes!” I panted. “But not as good as your pussy. Oh, god, your cunt is amazing.”

“Good!” she moaned, her head moving.

Shannon shuddered, clearly enjoying the delights that my sexy love provided. I gripped Kyra’s hips. Her butt-cheeks rippled from the thrusting impact of my girl-dick in her cunt. I buried hard and fast into her.

I shuddered, loving every moment. The heat washed through me. The wonderful bliss swelled and swelled my orgasm. My balls ached. My pussy clenched as Deanna’s tongue licked me. I plunged my cock forward into heavenly cunt. The silky flesh massaged the tip.

I would have such a huge eruption.

I couldn’t wait.

I pumped faster and faster. I slammed my futa-dick to the hilt in all that hot, yummy cunt. I groaned, plowing away hard and fast. I loved it. The pleasure surged to the pinnacle in my dick. That moment when I would erupt hurtling closer and closer to me.

I threw back my head, my pussy clenching around that naughty tongue licking and lapping at me. I groaned, my heart pumping hot blood through my veins. My breasts heaved before me. My crotch smacked Kyra’s cunt.

Her pussy grew hotter around me. Her cunt gripped me. I groaned, the pleasure racing down to my pussy being so thoroughly licked by the hungry Deanna. She feasted on my cunt sliding across her lips and mouth.

“Oh, my god!” Shannon moaned. “This is the best exam ever. Oh, Mildred, your amazing girlfriend is going to make me cum.”

“Enjoy,” I panted, thrusting away at my lover. “Just cum hard. I want you to explode.

“Yes!” she howled. She threw back her head. Her tits heaved beneath her gown. “Yes!”

Kyra gasped as the MILF moaned. My lover licked up those juices, her cunt squeezing around my girl-dick. And then the wonderful rapture surged around my cock. The heaven of Kyra’s spasming pussy embraced my dick.

I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut against the rapture of this moment. I plunged my dick to the hilt in her writhing pussy. My girl-nuts smacked into her shaved clit. She gasped, her head thrown back. Her flesh sucked at me.

Deanna’s tongue thrust into my cunt and fluttered around inside of me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I howled, my balls tensing. “That’s so good… Yes!”

I erupted.

My girl-cum fired out of my dick and into my girlfriend’s writhing pussy. Kyra’s cunt rippled around me. That hot twat felt so amazing as she sucked at my flesh. She worked out spurt after spurt of my cum. It basted her snatch. The pleasure slammed through me.

“Oh, my god, yes!” I panted.

“Mildred!” Kyra moaned.

My pussy convulsed, juices gushing into Deanna’s licking mouth. She drank my cream as the dual delights rushed through my body. I spurted over and over again, basting Kyra’s cunt with all my passion.

My head swayed. The rapture burned through me. It was wonderful. The heat pumped through my body. I loved every moment of it. The amazing bliss. That hot delight. The heady rush of ecstasy surged through me as I fired the last of my cum into Kyra’s pussy.

“Oh, Kyra, I do love you!” I moaned, riding this high, her sex slave licking at my cunt.

She lifted her head from the panting patient. She turned around and looked at me, pussy cream dripping off her lips. Her slave still lapped at me as she turned around, my cock sliding out of her cunt. I plopped out.

Then she threw her arms around me and kissed me. I would give my Kyra the world. I would give her anything she wanted. She was amazing. I held her tight against me, tasting Shannon’s tangy twat on Kyra’s lips. That salty flavor of cum.

It was amazing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Quick

“Ms. Escamilla,” I said, my dick dirty with Stacey’s asshole, “we’re going to rule this college. With our panties, we’re going to make this into such a wonderful place. Just full of sex. So much sex.”

“Yes!” Ms. Escamilla breathed. She rushed up to me, her cock gleaming with Stacey’s pussy juices. “What do you want me to do?”

“Every student and teacher you dominate, you tell them to obey me!” I thumped my chest. “Me and Mildred. She’s amazing.”

“I’ll do it,” my Latina professor said, her large tits heaving.

I grabbed her girl-dick. “Now, I want this cock fucking me hard while I clean my dick off in a girl’s pussy. Choose one for me.”

“Wendy!” Ms. Escamilla called. “Chloe needs your cunt.”

I smiled. This would be so much fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Athena Pearce

Minako and Victoria, my two secretary-sluts, opened the glass doors to Landen Bros Moving. I marched in with purpose, my panties in hand. I had to find out the information. I needed to know where those moving vans went that took Sasha Ford and her family away. It was information that Mildred needed.

I loved her so much. My futa-cock worshiped her.

“Hi, can I help you,” the receptionist said, a young woman with a mix of African-American and Asian features. She had delicate cheekbones, a chocolate-olive skin tone, and bold lips. My dick throbbed at the sight of her.

“Yes, you can,” I said. “Minako.”

My Japanese secretary pulled out my panties, a crotchless pair of black silk soaked in my passion. She shoved them into the receptionist’s face. Before the Blasian cutie could jerk away, she inhaled my panties and fell under my control.

“Oh, my god, that’s so good,” she moaned.

“I need to know where the moving vans who took Sasha Ford and her family away are going. I have to find them.”

“You do,” she groaned. “Well, did you talk to Mr. Landon?”

“He was of no help.” I feared that Sasha had already mind-controlled him. Would my powers work on him? Would he manage to warn her if I tried and failed? “Can you help me. I need this.”

“Well… sure.” She smiled and then she started typing. “Mmm, I don’t see any contract for a Sasha Ford. Nothing under that last name.”

“Do you have any trucks working today.”

“Of course.” She tapped a few keys. “Seven. Let’s see, three of them are on local moves and the other four are on… Huh.” She frowned. “It’s marked as, ‘Special Project.’”

“What does that mean?”

The receptionist gave a helpless shrug.

“Where are they going?”

“No idea. The trucks have been blocked out for over a week. That means a cross country move. And four of them. That’s so excessive. I’m not sure what’s going on. I can ask Mr. Landon—”

“Do not breathe a word of this to anyone,” I said, stroking her cheek. “Can you track them?”

She nodded.

“Let me know where they stop. I want the address at the end of their destination. Not some hotel where they stay for the night, but the home they’re moving the clients to.”

“Yes, ma’am,” she said, her voice breathy. “Is there anything else I can do. Lick your pussy. Suck on your titties.”

“You do this, and I’ll see that you get to suck my dick. How does that sound.”

“Wonderful,” she moaned. “Ooh, you have a cock. That’s hot. You’re so sexy. I love you!”

I smiled. “Give her your cell number, Minako. We’re leaving.”

I hoped Mildred would be satisfied with the delay. But it would take time to get resources to do anything about Sasha. Besides, I had a board meeting to get to. I had to be confirmed to be the CEO of Haige Technology. I would run the company on Mildred’s behalf. I would make her so much money. Give her wealth. Power. Anything she wanted.

I loved her so much.

“Let’s go,” I said and whirled. Victoria, her fake tits heaving in her blouse, raced ahead to get the door. The blonde beauty beamed at me with such love. I was so honored that Mildred loved me and gave me my own pair of panties.

I would never let her down.

To be continued…

Whitey comes across her student Darleen possessed by the demon Astarte.

Chapter One: The Dance Instructor

Tuesday, September 17th, 2013 – Whitney Spietz – Paris, Texas

I stretched my back, working the kinks out as I carried the mop bucket back to the supply closet. It was the last bit of cleaning I had to do for my dance studio before I could go home for the night. My muscles were sore, and I was looking forward to a nice soak in my tub, with some scented candles and a glass of red wine.

I grabbed my purse, slinging it over my shoulder, and walked carefully around the edge, not wanting to tread on the damp floor and ruin all my hard work—the studio was my pride and joy. It had taken years, and a lot of my parent’s money, but Beauty in Motion was finally making a profit.

As I was locking the front door, Darleen Cummins, one of my dance students, walked out of the alley, an odd, hungry look in her eyes. And were they silver? What was—

“Oh, Lord, what happened!” I gasped.

Her leotard had been ripped and her breasts were exposed. I clapped my hands over my mouth; something white ran down her leg. The poor thing had been raped behind my studio while I was inside cleaning. Oh, Lord, what was happening in this town.

I threw my arms around her. “I’m so sorry. But we’ll get the bastard.”

“Such a familiar manner,” purred Darleen. “Do you know my host?”

Lord, she’s had some sort of mental breakdown. “I’m your dance teacher, Whitney,” I told her. “Come inside and we’ll get you some help.”

“You have a pretty mouth,” Darleen said. There was something wrong with her words. Her accent was gone, and she sounded almost continental, a refined quality Darleen, despite being the Mayor’s daughter, had never possessed.

“Come on, sugar. You’re in shock. Let’s get inside and I’ll get you some help.”

“Yes. Your mouth is quite perfect,” Darleen continued.

People were walking past, staring at my student’s disheveled state. “C’mon, sugar. People are watchin’ you.”

“Have you ever pleasured a Goddess?”

“What are you talkin’ ’bout?”

“Fall to your knees and pleasure me.”

Her eyes were silver and so deep, like pools of starlight. So bright and deep and ancient, full of beautiful majesty and terrifying power. Something lurked in Darleen’s eyes, something so far beyond me as I was from the ant I stepped on. Those eyes commanded me, reaching into my soul and wrenching me to her desire.

I trembled and fell to my knees. Beneath her tutu I could see the torn crotch of her leotard and her sex, surrounded by platinum-blonde pubes, was matted with cum. I couldn’t seem to help myself, not after looking into those silver pools. I leaned in; a spicy musk filled my nose. My tongue licked out, salty cum and and spicy pussy coated my tongue.

“Yes,” Darleen purred. “Pleasure me.”

The passing pedestrians gasped with disgust and surprise as I pleasured my dance student on the sidewalk. I was going to be arrested for committing such a lewd act on a sidewalk—not counting the fact she was underage—but I couldn’t stop. I stuck my tongue deeper into her, gathering a mouthful of the mix of fluids.

“Dykes!” a woman snorted.

“Ain’t that the mayor’s daughter?” a scandalized gal asked. “She must be on that ecstasy.”

“Ooh, this is gonna be a talked ’bout for years.”

“Revel in my beauty,” Darleen cooed. “You are in a Goddess’s presence. On your knees in worship!”

I didn’t know if they obeyed her, my face was buried into her wonderful pussy. The more I licked, the more I came to love the taste and the feel of her. She was warm and wet and soft, silk on my lips. I drank her nectar, savoring it. Darleen stared down at me, her eyes almost glowing in the darkness, her platinum-blonde hair almost seemed like a halo around her head.

“Such pleasure you are gifting me,” purred the transformed girl. “That’s it.” She shuddered and smiled “Worship me. Show me how much you love your Goddess.”

Her hips moved, and a low groan issued like a song from her lips. I worked my tongue deeper into her pussy, sensing her impending climax, and eager to deliver it to her. Her fingers wrapped through my hair, and she ground her pussy harder and harder into my face. Her moans grew louder, sweeter. I found her clit, nursing at her nub, eager to give her all the pleasure I could.

She came, juices flooding my mouth, and then she moaned in a strange, rhythmic chant:

“Your life shall number thirteen,
To the north will your blood be spilled
Full of anger, full of grief
Wormwood will slay your love
Lilith’s daughter will slay your life.”

Darleen looked down at me, face full of pleasure, staring into my eyes. “Enjoy your time with him,” she whispered, stroking my face.

With whom?

“Such a pretty mouth,” she purred. “This body has needs, and you seem perfect to accept them.”

Her hand tightened on my hair, pressing me into her pussy. What needs was—

Acrid urine flooded my mouth. Darleen’s eyes fluttered, and a soft, relieved sigh escaped her lips. I wanted to pull away, but she wanted me to drink her piss. I opened my mouth, feeling like such a worthless creature, and swallowed the warm, disgusting fluid. More and more streamed in, overflowing my mouth and running down my neck to soak into the top of my leotard.

“That’s it,” she cooed. “Drink every last drop down. That’s a Goddess’s precious fluid you’re drinking. Savor it.”

I did. It was wonderful. I couldn’t wait to drink more. I held it in my mouth until I was as full as possible, then swallowed it, delighting in the urine that escaped to run hot down my body. I could smell it, salty and acrid, heavenly. Her stream slowed, dribbled, and then died. I held the last mouthful, swirling it about my mouth to savor that wonderful gift for as long as I could before I swallowed it.

I needed more. I explored her pussy, licking up the little drops that clung to her petals. Her hand stroked my head. A huge crowd was gathered around us, people called me such disgusting names as I lapped my Goddess’s pussy clean.

“Miss Whitney?” a girl gasped. I recognized that voice.

“What are you doin’?” another girl asked, sounding almost the same.

“Your teacher is pleasuring me,” Darleen answered the Myers twins. They attended my jazz dance class. I could see the two twins, holding hands, staring at me in awe. Marissa’s auburn hair was in a French braid and Rhonda-May’s fell loose about her shoulders, streaked with blonde highlights.

“Why are you doin’ that, Miss Whitney?” Rhonda-May asked. “You’re in the street. You gonna get arrested if you keep carryin’ on like this.”

“How long have you and your sister been intimate?” Darleen asked. “Your forbidden passion wreathes you like the sweetest perfumes.”

“Uh, since yesterday,” squeaked Marissa. “We, uh, had a ghostly encounter.”

“Yes. He gets around. You may approach me.”

Darleen pulled my head away from her pussy and turned, presenting her ass, cum leaking out of her tight cornhole. I didn’t need to be told what to do, so I buried my face between her cheeks and sucked the dirty cum out of her sour ass. My tongue worked past her hot sphincter into the hot, tight depths of her bowels searching for more cum.

“You two are quite beautiful,” Darleen continued.

“Thank you,” Rhonda-May answered.

“I have always enjoyed having twins serve as my handmaids. Disrobe and attend me.”

Clothes rustled; I couldn’t see anything but Darleen’s ass cheeks pressed around my cheeks.

“Hell yeah,” a guy in the crowd cheered. “Let’s see some twincest!”

“Very nice,” Darleen praised and one of the girl’s gasped. “Umm, you taste sweet, almost like strawberries. How interesting.”

“Thank you,” squeaked Marissa.

“You may pleasure my nipples. I require another climax.”

“Yes, uh…”

“Goddess.”

“Yes, Goddess,” Rhonda-May breathed.

I could hear their loud sucking, and I pictured their innocent, freckled faces latching onto Darleen’s budding breasts, sucking her hard, pink nipples between their lips. Darleen would wrap her arms around their auburn hair, holding them against her as they worship her as eagerly as I did.

“Worship your goddess,” she gasped. “That’s it. Hurry. Interference approaches.”

Sirens blared off in the distance. I worked faster, knowing I would soon be arrested for such public, lewd behavior. But it was worth it to taste her wonderful ass, to press my tongue deep inside her and worship her. My pussy dripped into my leotard, and I ignored my own longing, only wanting to satisfy my Goddess.

“Oh, yes!” she purred. “Such wonderful worship!” Her anus clenched around my tongue, her cheeks squeezing my face, all her muscles clenched and her orgasm roiled through her, forcing the cum buried deep in her ass out into my mouth.

“Together you came into this world
Together shall you depart, arms entwined
Life dedicated to one man
For your love shall you die,
The drink shall be bitter,
but eternity shall be your reward.”

“Together?” Rhonda-May asked. “And who’s this man?”

“You know him already,” Darleen answered. The sirens were close, a car pulled to a stop. “Come, we must attend to the rude defender.”

“Out of the way!” a man yelled. “You four women, against the walls!”

Darleen moved away, and I saw a Paris Police Officer pushing through the crowd, his hand on his weapon. He was handsome, with steely eyes and a rugged chin—my heart beat faster. Whether with fear or excitement, I wasn’t sure. I stood up and moved to the wall, followed by the two scared looking twins.

“Dispatch, I’m going to need backup. I have four women committing a lewd act in…”

Darleen touched his arm.

To be continued…

Her name was Noelle and she was lost in guilt and pleasure as her lover licked her clitoris, sending her hips upward in pleasure and her heart downward. The small gold ring of her triangle piercing wiggled up and down as the girl between Noelle’s legs licked her clit with earnest. Noelle’s hands caressed her breasts, tweaking each nipple that was pierced and set with a flaming sun nipple shield. She looked down past the small landing strip she maintained – bald pussy was sexy, but some hair made it look like a woman’s pussy.

The girl in between Noelle’s legs had a name – her email name said Buttercup Florin but Noelle knew it was fake – as fake as her own Leigh Christmas alias. Buttercup was short, petite and Mexicana – lush body, soft dark skin with sexy breasts and a round, curvy ass, a complete contrast to Noelle’s pale skin, flaming red hair and long, tall body. Noelle had no idea who she really was – it was something to put into gmail to make sure that no one knew it was her. No one would be the wiser about Noelle’s dalliances – the likes of which she could never let go of, even after ten years of marriage. It was her sexy, dirty secret that she liked to fuck girls. She would even love some of them, but they never lasted. It didn’t have to at the moment. Buttercup smelled like a cheap whore and fucked like an experienced one and Noelle liked the tawdriness of it all.

Buttercup worked a finger inside Noelle and found her G-spot, tingling and swollen in her vaginal canal. Noelle moaned and fisted hair in her hands, her wedding ring emeralds twinkling like Buttercup’s green eyes. After a long moment, Noelle groaned through a long, well-stimulated orgasm, a deep, groaning release that only a girl could draw from her.

Buttercup came up, her chin and lips slicked with Noelle’s pleasure. They kissed and rubbed, Noelle relishing the smooth, lush skin and plump breasts. Buttercup sucked hard on Noelle’s neck for a moment, teasing like she would mark Noelle. Noelle eased her back, though before she could, and leaned forward. Buttercup’s nipples went into Noelle’s mouth, suckling and tickling as she lavished sapphic lust on Buttercup’s dusky skin.

Noelle kissed her way down, nipping at the sensitive skin over each hip, and kissing the sensitive inner skin of Buttercup’s inner thigh. She was completely smooth, Brazilian waxed and baby-soft skin. Noelle relished the taste of Buttercup’s fluids as she began to pleasure Buttercup, each kiss, nibble, and lick exploring and stimulating Buttercup’s pleasure as she moaned and groaned.

Noelle’s eye caught the cheap neutral bedspread pattern – the same as a dozen other no-tell motel spreads that she’d seen over the years. She felt a pang of guilt again, but subsumed it as wet pussy ground against her face and lips – she loved the scent of well-aroused pussy. God, she thought as she slipped a hand between her own legs and began playing her own stiff little clit, how did she think she could even go without being a woman again?

She lost herself in her pleasure and Buttercup’s hot body, not thinking about her life outside of this little cocoon of this little motel room and the anonymous hot body under her. Noelle felt Buttercup’s body tensing as she began to buck furiously and Noelle rubbed herself to her own wet climax. Noelle felt her pleasure explode as Buttercup’s hips flew upward, and held there as she groaned out a final orgasm, her hips frozen for a moment until she pistoned back and forth.

Noelle slid upwards, basking in the slickness, the smooth skin, the rightness of her pleasure with another woman. After a few minutes of kissing, Buttercup sat up, sighing with satisfaction.

“Wow that was great!”
Noelle stretched, ignoring a germ of regret, even with such a sexy woman. “Yeah, that was nice. I haven’t cum like that in a long time.”
“So, you wanna do it again sometime?”
Noelle blinked at that. “What?”
“That was really good. It’s hard to find someone you click with, right? Well, that was the best sex I have ever had and I definitely want to do it again.” Noelle wasn’t sure. Buttercup was bubbly and happy, unlike Noelle’s more reserved normal demeanor.
Noelle looked at Buttercup. “I don’t know. I don’t even know your real name.”
Buttercup looked at Noelle and picked up her hand. “Yesenia.”
Noelle smiled and squeezed. “Noelle.”
The two smiled at each other. “Your screen name makes sense.” said Yesenia. “You looked like Christmas morning after we were done.”
“I figured yours out, too. The Princess Bride is one of my favorite movies.”
The two shared a laugh, and leaned in for a deep, wet kiss. After a moment, Yesenia broke the kiss and picked up her travel kit of toiletries. Noelle followed her into the bathroom, and they shared a warm shower and a hot makeout session in the warm spray.

They dressed quickly. Noelle smiled at Yesenia’s tight clothing, almost-clubwear halter top and spangled skinny jeans. Paired with a set of gold come-fuck-me heels, Yesenia was a headturner. Her curly hair fell nearly to her waist and her skin and eyes were rich, lush brown. Noelle’s own clothes were casually sexy – a drapey handkerchief blouse over a pair of slim-leg jeans with flats. Her own rich red hair fell casually to just below her shoulders, and her creamy white skin was still firm and taut despite having crossed the upper half of her thirties.

The two made a tentative date for coffee and clothing-only date, and left the cheap motel. Noelle had paid cash, and tipped an extra $20 to make sure that the clerk didn’t check her ID. Yesenia left with a bounce in her sexy strut, and Noelle with a smooth gait to her car. She slowed until she saw Yesenia’s car, an old Hyundai Sonata, turn left as it left the parking lot. With that, Noelle finished walking to her car. When she got into her Chrysler Pacifica, she looked in the back at the trappings of her life with her husband. Two kids’ worth of stuff laying all over the place, and his stuff – a Brazilian instrument called a berimbau, and a pair of capoeira uniform pants, complete with school logo emblazoned on the left hip crease.

She drove home, to a small house in the suburbs of town. It was an older house. She stepped in to a house in bright, warm colors and Spanish tiles. Each part of this house bore her own stamp – her caring husband had let her put her stamp on everything. The tiles that decorated the landing on the stair as it went upstairs. The warm Brazilian koa that lined the downstairs. His stereo and home theater dominated the living room, but her furniture decorated the living room, her colors on the wall.

She stopped and looked around. The years of working together, laughing together, and moments of tender passion in this house overwhelmed Noelle. She wondered if the hot passion she shared with Yesenia could ever be worth losing all of this, the years of happiness. It wasn’t the hot passion of stolen sex and pleasure, but the banked warmth of a hearth fire tended daily for years.

She was alone in the house – the kids were at their grandparents’ house. Her husband was at work in the studio tending to the business aspect of their life. Their combination of dance, martial arts, and yoga drew people in from all over. The Academy of Cultural Arts was the culmination of their skills, desires, and talents and was a thriving facility that brought people in balance through physical activity and spiritual creativity.

Noelle put her purse down and sat down on the couch. Her own pleasure throbbed, but the pleasant tingle of good sex rapidly became an albatross around her neck, dragging her down in a miasma of guilt and self-doubt.

Noelle put her face in her hands and sobbed for the quiet desperation she felt in the middle of suburbia, for her near-perfect life and her secret actions that could blow it up, and for the sinking feeling that she was doomed to blow her life apart even if she managed to keep her indiscretions quiet.

It was the day after Thanksgiving, Black Friday.

Miguel enjoyed his life. He was a capoeira instructor, 12 years of hard training and sweat that brought him here. He loved Noelle, their kids, and the studio that was their vision and livelihood. It wasn’t many that could do what they loved and make a living at it. He came in early, as was his habit. He stretched, working on his flexibility and tone. He was in his late thirties, physically past his prime but muscled, lithe, and well-developed. His usual clothes were casual to the point of bumhood, a colored tank top and shorts. In deference to the chill of the fall, he was wearing long, workout pants instead of his usual shorts, black with a vicious yellow diagonal slash, and a black tank-top. His hair was long and lush – his own rebellion against the world. Generally he kept it braided and back, but today it was in a simple ponytail. He’d brought the motorcycle in today, as Noelle was out since early morning doing Black Friday shopping. He smiled as he thought about his hot, sexy wife.

He was finishing the last of the paperwork when Noelle walked in. She was a wet dream in the flesh – her clothes emphasized her dancer’s lithe, strong body. Dressed in a off-the-shoulder peasant blouse and a broomstick skirt with a set of black come-fuck-me heels, she was bohemian and drop dead sexy. She smiled at him, full of warmth in her eyes and something else. Miguel filed it away, his customary smile in place. He was a smiling kind of guy in general. Good capoeiristas smiled no matter what – a good smile was a terrible weapon to have.

“What’s up, baby?”
“Mmm. Nothing much.” Noelle smiled. “It’s lonely at home.”
“I thought you were doing some Black Friday shopping.”
“I did, but there was nothing that we needed or wanted.” Noelle sat down on the side of his desk, showing her long, sexy legs.

Miguel knew that she liked to flirt with people, and Noelle knew that Miguel liked to be pursued. He was a sexy man, all dark skin, tight strong musculature and long hair that spoke to a dangerous side of him. He never had a problem with female attention, although he confessed more than once that it got him off to be pursued like a sex object.

Noelle kicked her flats off, wiggling her toes. She knew that Miguel liked her feet, found them sexy. It was no secret that he loved parts of her she didn’t know how to deal with, although she tolerated his various attractions to her various body parts. At this point, she wanted to distract him. She couldn’t seem to get rid of the blush of incredible sex that she’d had with Yesenia, and she needed to feel her husband’s cock in her to get rid of the guilty feeling she had.

It worked. Miguel’s eyes quit looking so intelligently at her, the desire she knew was always lurking in him coming forth already. She already knew what was on his mind, had set it up from her choice in clothes to what was underneath. She had already drawn the shades, shut the front doors and activated the door chime. Miguel went nuts when it was activated, the door chiming every time someone came in or out, but Noelle liked having it on for moments like this.

Reaching over, she took one his big, strong hands and set it on her hip, letting him draw her around the rounded corner of the desk to where she could straddle him. Miguel lifted one of her legs over him, so he was square in between her legs. He slid his hands up her skirt along her legs, to her naked hips. She was panty-less, too. He stood up, revealing the tent in his black workout pants. Noelle reached down and stroked it through the synthetic material as Miguel ran his hands over her naked shoulders and kissed her, deep and thoroughly, sending shivers and electric tingles through the two of them.

Breaking the kiss, Noelle lifted her blouse, revealing her braless breasts, magnificent and swaying. The nipple shields glinted like magic as she cast it to one side. She pushed Miguel back into his seat as she shimmied out of her skirt, revealing herself naked and glorious. The cool air of the studio made her nipples pop out, and Noelle had even dusted herself with some body glitter. Miguel could smell her arousal and a faint note of perfume, although Noelle also smelled of her pomegranate-and-cherry-blossom body wash.

Noelle straddled Miguel in his armless chair and kissed him again. Miguel enveloped her in his strong arms. Noelle could feel the faint ridges on his muscled arms as his tattoos rubbed against her soft skin. His tattoos were vibrant and primal, like him. In his arms, enjoying the sheer power of his maleness as he picked her up, Noelle could only respond with arousal and desire. Noelle had let him have her in various rooms of the academy over the years, from the mirrored main floor to the padded yoga room to the desks of their offices. In this moment, she was ready to have his cock wherever they ended up.

Miguel kissed and nibbled on her long neck and shoulders, loving her scent and the new perfume mixing. She was so intoxicating, all slender muscle and grace and sexy pale skin against his darker, muscled body. She pushed him back gently, dropping to her knees and pulling the drawstring of his workout pants. with a lift of his hips, Noelle slid the pants and his athletic trunks down, revealing his swelling cock, veined and throbbing. It was that perfect length, long enough to touch the back of her passage, wide enough to make her feel every inch. She looked up at him, where her body glitter had come off onto his black tank top, the muscled abs, the erect cock pointing at her. His apadravya glittered in the light, a vertical bar through his cockhead. She knew that it only made him feel better inside her, and wasn’t a lot of extra metal in her mouth. He shucked his own top in a moment, and watched as she slid his swollen member on her lips, kissing and nibbling on the length before taking it in.

Sliding him into her mouth, Noelle had a flash to Yesenia’s smooth, silken skin. Her smoothness and graceful limbs. How different it was to this rush of hard power that she felt as she suckled on her husband. He never expected anything other than what she wanted to give, and take from him. In this, though, she loved to please him, feeling his maleness enveloped by her femininity. The metal nubs of his piercing rubbed the roof of her mouth and her tongue. She kept her teeth away as she lavished her tongue along his shaft, feeling her lips sliding along the veined surface. It was a deep contentment that settled into her, different that the stolen thrill of her female lover. She loved this man, and his body. She loved his cock with her mouth and tongue, feeling the precum spilling and loving the male taste of her husband.

This time, though, she wanted to taste him, his alkaline fluids in her mouth. She didn’t swallow often, the strongly alkali taste of his semen made her ill sometimes, so she pleasured him until he spilled on her face, her breasts, her ass. Today, though, she needed to swallow him. Noelle rubbed her clit, feeling its hard length and heat as she slid him in and out of her mouth, her tongue swirling as he gasped, pulling her hair the way she liked it. It was practiced pleasure, the way she sucked him. She knew how to draw his seed in ways he liked best, as he pleasured her the way she liked.

He arched back, his body tight and ready to explode as she jacked him and left her lips around the head of his dick. With a gasp and a plea to heaven, Miguel erupted into her mouth, each spurt a mouthful that she swallowed before the next overflowed out of her.

As he came down from his pleasure’s pinnacle, Noelle marveled how his penis was still erect, even after such a powerful explosion. She knew what came next, though. He would taste her, hen fill her with his hot sex. She lay back, feeling the warm salty taste of his semen like thick sake in her mouth.

In a moment, he lifted her to the desk and spread her legs. he dove down, tasting the wetness of her arousal and the clean flesh of her body. He licked, nibbled, and sucked on her labia and clitoris with abandon. the wet sounds of Miguel’s mouth pleasuring her quickly were drowned out by the rising pleasure Miguel gave Noelle. She moaned and giggled as he played with her Christina, tugging on it with his lips as he tongued her pussy opening, and then suckling her clit gently, his tongue finding that magic spot on her upper left of the clit. It wasn’t long before she moaned for a finger inside her, and he slid it into her, caressing her g-spot as she wiggled in pleasure. Her orgasm shot like a blast from a shotgun, exploding from her clit and racing around her body as she shuddered, leaving her husband damp with her fluids

Noelle’s lust was like a storm was trapped in her skin, roiling and rumbling with power, a familiar arousal that was comfortable and well-known to her. She knew the way Miguel fit into her, and she loved the way he felt inside her. With a knowing come-hither smile, she rolled onto his antique wooden desk. The few bits of paperwork Miguel had been working on were in his inbox. Other than that, his desk was clear except for his blotter. Miguel set the tray off to one side, next to a file cabinet. He returned, still upright and throbbing, as Noelle lay back on his desk idly stroking her clit and whimpering with lust. The old wood top was rubbed satin-smooth and the edges were long since rounded with use and time.

Miguel got between her legs, and she reached down. She knew he liked it when she guided him to her depths, and she felt his cock twitching as she grasped it with her cool hand. It was hot, primally alive as his rigid length slid into her moist canal. She moaned as he stretched there out just so, that perfect length that just plain worked for her.

Sliding his length in and out of his wife, Miguel loved feeling Noelle’s pussy gripping him with lust and passion. She was so wet as she wriggled on the wood, loving the sensation of her husband’s hot loverod pushing into her. He began thrusting as he murmured in pleasure. Noelle lost herself in the power of her husband’s thrusts, her head lolling in pleasure as she babbled senseless things. This powerful connection was what she longed for, this passionate spark as Miguel pushed and pulled himself in and out of her.

Watching her breasts move, Miguel leaned forward as he buried himself in Noelle over and over, squeezing the globes of flesh. Her nipples tightened and rose, which he nibbled and bit as she moaned and wiggled about. He could feel Noelle’s wetness dripping down her crotch onto the wooden desktop. He loved that she got so wet for him. With each thrust, he squeezed her breasts, feeling her passion rising with each stroke and grip.

Time melted into a formless eternity as the two coupled, each movement bringing each other pleasure. With a tingle that started somewhere in his nuts and migrating up his spine, Miguel felt the last of his control slipping as his hips began thundering forward, plunging relentlessly into Noelle as she moaned his name and entwined her fingers in his long locks. She rose up, using his shoulders for leverage as he began groaning and growling in pleasure. She knew the one thing that would bypass his last reserves and send him into orgasm, spilling himself into her.

Leaning forward, she lipped his nipple for a moment, then sank her teeth into the salty, damp skin. She loved watching his response when she did this.

Her trick worked – Miguel’s eyes snapped wide, and his eyes dilated to their widest point, like a pair of black holes sucking in the sight of Noelle’s slicked, pumped body flush with pleasure. He arched, a heavy groan slipping from clenched teeth as he spasmed. Noelle’s pleasure flashed into orgasm once more as Miguel pumped his hot seed into her depths, his body slamming into her over and over as he pulsed and shivered. With a final thrust that finished his orgasm, Miguel melted into the quivering form of Noelle, and they held each other as their hearts quieted down.

For Miguel, the chill of his sweat cooling on him drove him up. Noelle was languishing in the pleasure of knowing she and her mate were satisfied. She stretched and got up, enjoying the cool air on her naked skin.

“That was amazing.”
“Mmmm… yes it was.”
Noelle stretched, like a cat awakening from a nap. “I could live with you doing that to me all the time.”
“I thought I did that every time.”
“You do, baby.” Noelle smiled. The complete giving of herself to Miguel had erased the guilt inside her. “Every time.”
“Good.” Miguel gathered his clothing and bundled them together. “I’m gonna hit the shower and get cleaned up.”
Noelle ran a hand down her body, feeling their combined sweat on her skin and the seeping fluid of his cum starting to come out of her. “I do, too. Someone left me all sticky.”
“Wanna come shower with me?” asked Miguel
“What if someone comes in?”
“It’s not like we don’t own the place, babe.”
Noelle shrugged, then smiled. He was right. It was their place.
“Let’s do that.”
Miguel smiled, and held a hand out. Noelle got up and smiled at her husband. All was right again in her world.
The showers were not divided, a series of showerheads at intervals in a huge room. Noelle and Miguel lathered each other up, rinsed, kissed, and enjoyed each other’s bodies as they cleaned up. With a pair of fluffy towels to wrap up in, they dried each other off and dressed again. Noelle had stashed a flimsy bra and a small thong in her purse, and slid them on. The day was passing into the afternoon, and the dedicated health nuts would be along about this time. Miguel taught the daily early yoga classes and his four-times-weekly capoeira class. Noelle still taught math at the nearby high school, so she would come in and teach her bellydance classes in the afternoon after work, her beginner’s classes and drills classes full of young women moving their hips.

The kids came here and did their work while Miguel taught the after-work yoga. At ten and fourteen, Bodhi and Valentino were both bright kids who did their homework well, both well-behaved and well-mannered children. Bodhi took dance with her mother, a darling at ten years of age who could dance circles around some of the older women. Valentino took after his dad, training capoeira and loving the athletic,acrobatic moves of the martial art.

Miguel barely had time to eat a quick power bar and down a bottle of water before the first of the stay-at-home moms began to filter in. Noelle decided to stay and take the yoga class – Miguel’s vinyasa flow yoga was great for centering and focusing on things again.

She went to her office and pulled out of her stash of workout clothes a comfortable stretchy bottom, and a spaghetti strap top. she grabbed her mat and took a spot near the back. Miguel often said he felt weird when she was in front, so she kept out of his direct view so that he could focus on his class.

She went through the class, working on flowing from pose to pose and breathing as she moved. She moved and sweated as Miguel worked. She could feel the energy of the room, could taste some of the women’s quiet desperation as they worked and tried to recenter themselves, while others needed to reconnect to a living being in some way besides work and home. With that, Noelle could feel her own satiated sexuality vibrating in the group mix as she worked.

After an hour, the class ended. Miguel rolled his mat up and wiped off the light sweat he’d developed. Noelle knew that she was drenched again, and some of the stretches let her catch a whiff of her crotch, rich with the scent of sex and her husband’s semen. She’d slipped off to shower again, and dressed quickly into her peasant blouse and broomstick skirt. she had left her heels in her office, so she padded about barefoot, enjoying the feeling of being free and happy in her own skin again.

The other classes went quickly, and a surprise visit from Miguel’s folks took the kids home with them for some relaxation and fun watching cable television.. Noelle enjoyed the time, her own dance class was fun and uplifting, and as she finished, she watched her husband as he worked his capoeira class hard, leaving them sweaty and smiling as they filed out a half-hour later. He was still drilling with a few students, feints and sweeps in his catlike, powerful motions. Noelle could feel desire working up again as he moved, demonstrating techniques to his students.

Finally, he dismissed his last students and gathered up the scattered gear. Tomorrow morning he would come in, mop down the rooms and make sure everything was disinfected. It was his daily practice. He locked up and grabbed a towel. He was wet and dripping with sweat. As he walked into the shower, he heard the splash of a showerhead running. He sighed – some folks were just uncaring of other people’s stuff.

He stripped down, leaving his sweaty stuff in a pile. He would use the hot water running and then call it a night. He turned the corner to find his nude wife there, standing in the spray. Her skin was wet and slick, glistening with water.

They stayed in the spray until it got cold, then went home.

In bed, the two curled up, queuing up a Netflix movie as they cuddled. Noelle smiled, happy at the end of the day.

“So who put that mark on your neck?”
With that, Noelle’s stomach fell into a freezing pool of nitrogen. she looked back at her husband, casually nude and comfortable.
“What mark?”
“The hickey on your neck.”
“I don’t have a hickey on my neck.”
“Go look in the mirror.”
Noelle got up and walked into their master bathroom. The slate was a chill on her bare feet and she flicked a light on. she looked at her neck, and saw the faint suck mark Yesenia had left on her neck.

Noelle was lost. She probed it, not feeling the soreness or the strange pleasure/pain of the hickey. Miguel came in behind her and looked at her in the mirror, his arms around her and his sex, flaccid but warm, snuggled in the crack of her ass. His hair was a black mass of silk around her shoulders and his.

“Who have you been sleeping with?” Miguel asked quietly.
Noelle stood speechless.
“I know you’re sleeping with a girl, Noelle.”
“What?”
“I could smell her perfume on you when we made love that first time today.”
Noelle’s face fell. She could deny it, but it would only delay the inevitable.

“Her name is Yesenia. I met her through Craigslist.”
Miguel’s eyes cooled off. He smiled faintly, although she knew that was the smile that hid all sorts of other things under it.
“So you are cheating on me.” Miguel took a step back, letting go of Noelle. “Or should I count my stars that you are just fucking girls?”
Tears began welling up in Noelle’s eyes. She knew by the yawning chasm of pain she was feeling that she had dealt her husband a terrible wound. His eyes glittered with unshed tears but his face didn’t let anything out about his emotional state.

“What do you want me to say?” asked Noelle quietly.
“The truth. I’ve had a suspicion for a while, but I want to you be honest and tell me about who and why you’re cheating.”

Noelle took a deep breath. “I’ve been with nineteen women in the last four years.”

Miguel thought he could handle hearing a number, but the number was high enough to make him look askance at her.

“Nineteen?”
“Yes. Most were just one-time things, a couple were longer than than. The longest was almost a year.”
Miguel looked at her. “Does it make you happy?”
“Baby, you make me happy.”
“If I did, you wouldn’t be sleeping with other women.”
Noelle was crying completely. “What do you want?” she screamed. “It’s not like I woke up one day and decided that I liked women and not you.”
“I know you like me. I’m wondering when I quit being enough.”
Noelle hissed her displeasure. “You act like your cock is all I want.”
“You’d told me you’d experimented in college, but that you were done.”
“I was wrong, ok?” Noelle hollered. “I thought I was done. Then one night I was out with Jenn and we were drinking wine. Remember when she and Dan broke up?”
“Yeah, I remember?”
“That night I came in all drunk, we’d ended up having sex.”
“So you’re fucking Jenn, too?”
“God, quit being such an asshole!” Noelle left the bathroom, and Miguel followed her. She pulled on a pair of pajamas, no longer comfortable naked. Miguel pulled on a set of basketball shorts over his nudity and sat down on the side of the bed.

“I’m not being an asshole. You’re the one screwing around. Did you expect me to be at my best?”
“Whatever, Miguel.”
“So, finish.”
Noelle took a deep breath, settling down and trying to come to terms with being busted. “So I held you all that night and I thought that was the end of it. Jenn and I talked and decided that it was a one-time thing and would never happen again. Well, we did a few more times, then we stopped. She was newly single and wanted to try some boys.”

“A few months went by and I started wanting to do it again.” Noelle’s eyes unfocused as she dug through her memories. “I missed the smooth skin, the soft way a girl makes love to another girl. I couldn’t leave it alone. I wanted a girl in bed, touching me and to be able to touch her.” Her tears began flowing as she talked.

Noelle got up, grabbed a box of tissues, and blew her nose. “I started trolling Craigslist. I told myself it was just to have to masturbate to, but I started answering ads. A few were scary, so I let it go. I stayed for some, if they were pretty. Soon I knew what to look for, what I wanted.

Swiping at her tears, Noelle kept going. “I would answer a girl and if it worked out I would go to work early and stop off, or tell you I was working late and stop off with a girl and fuck her.”

Miguel was stonily silent. His anger and fury was palpable, a silent storm behind his eyes.

“What do you want me to do, Noelle?”
“What do you mean?”
“I love you, and I think you love me. But I won’t keep you if you don’t want to be here.” Miguel looked at her. “I don’t like the idea of sharing you with a faceless person I don’t know.”
Noelle looked at him. “You want me to bring a girl to our bed?”
“I would rather share a lover with you than share you with someone else.”
“God, you’re such a guy!” Noelle threw a pillow at him. “You just want to fuck someone else, too!”
“No, I know to keep my pants on with people I want to sleep with.”
“Fuck you!” Noelle seethed. “I don’t want you to sleep with anyone else?”
“And I don’t want you to sleep with other people, either!”
“Well, I can’t help what I want.”
“Then go and get it.” Miguel got up. “You can stay here, with the kids. I’ll stay at the studio. The business stays as is, the kids stay here and we visit.” Miguel dragged a shirt on, threw a pile of workout clothes, uniform pants, and underwear into a duffel bag he kept in his closet. “I’m gone. I can’t think straight right now, and I can’t share a bed with you at the moment.”

Noelle didn’t say a word as Miguel got up and left. She heard the roar of his bike as he left, and fell into a pile on the bed, crying. She cried and cried until she was out of tears and sick to her stomach. She texted Jenn, her former lover and still-best friend. She stumbled downstairs as Jenn knocked, and over wine she spilled all her indiscretions. Jenn listened, nodded, and took Noelle into her arms. Their lips met, and Noelle’s pain was soothed with the silky body and caresses of her best friend.

They eventually moved upstairs, where they pleasured each other in bed and eventually fell asleep, curled up with each other.
A few weeks went by. Noelle returned to work and Miguel took care of the business and its upkeep. She could tell Miguel had been by – laundry got done and there was dinner made, just like he was there. Jenn came over and occasionally slept over. Her body soothed the pain, but not the lost feeling Noelle felt without Niguel. The kids picked up that Daddy wasn’t there anymore, but he still picked them up and got their homework done and trained. It was just that Daddy wasn’t home and they were still feeling things out. After a few days, Noelle finally kicked Jenn out of her bed after the first week – Jenn was nice, but Noelle needed Miguel, too. The confusion drove her crazy, and while she did her job, it was obvious that Noelle was not at the top of her game at her job. She was thankful that the Christmas holiday was coming soon.

The Friday Winter Break started, Noelle dropped a text to Miguel.

:I miss you.: It took a while for the text to come back
:I miss you too:
:I wish this had never happened:
:Its here now. What do you want?:
:To talk. I don’t have a class tonight and neither do you. Let’s talk:
:Nothing to say that I haven’t said already. I’m hurt already:
:I’d rather have a woman in our bed together than not have you:
:I just miss you: Another text from Miguel flashed in before Noelle could respond.
:I love you;
Noelle smiled at that.
:I love you too:
I’ll ask Mom and Dad to handle the kids. Meet me at Pei Wei tonight at 7:

Noelle smiled and agreed, then put her phone away as her 6th period class filed in. She was starting to feel better about her life, now.

The time dragged so slow. She ran home, changed into a sweater dress and a small bolero jacket. She put her black heels on and got ready a full hour ahead of time. She decided to split and get there early – the little Asian bistro got full quick, and they would need a table so they didn’t have to wait.

Miguel drifted in about a half-hour early as well. He wore jeans she liked on him, dark demin with silver studding on them. His shirt was a rich blue-and-red Redemption shirt. He looked more in shape than before, although she suspected he was working out his frustration in iron and capoeira. He saw her and she caught a flash of eyes brightening before he shut down and gave his usual bland capoeira smile. He had a sheaf of papers that looked like legal paperwork, but Noelle clung to her hope stubbornly. She needed him, and she would get what she wanted, one last time.

Miguel sat down, putting the paperwork on the bench beside him. He slipped his acrylic disk into the stand by the disposable chopsticks and smiled tightly again. His smile didn’t make it to his eyes.

“Hi, baby.”
“Hi, baby.”
“I’m here. I figured you hadn’t ordered yet, so I ordered for both of us.”
They sipped on their teas and made quiet small talk.
The food arrived, and they dug in. Her lettuce and chicken wraps were tasty, and his pad Thai was rich and aromatic. They ate, neither with much enthusiasm.

“So, what did you want to talk about?’
“Us.”
“Is there an us?”
“I’d like there to be an us.” Noelle was quiet.
“I know Jenn has been by.” Miguel left it at that. He knew Jenn’s scent very well. It had been on the bed the few times he’d been by to handle the laundry and stuff.
“I kicked her out.”
“No more girls, then?”
Noelle looked up. “I would rather share a lover with you than not have you in my life at all.”
Miguel looked at her. “I really don’t want another lover. I want you. I would rather share a girl between us than not have you, either.”
Noelle looked at him. “so you get two girls in bed, then.”
“And you get a girl that you want and me. And I get you, too. It’s a workable compromise.”
“So, what’s the paperwork?”
“Divorce papers.”
“What?”
“Divorce papers. In case you wanted to leave.”
“Why would you do that?”
“I love you. It’s not right to expect you to stay when you want to go.”

Noelle started to tear up, and used her napkin to dab it away. “Silly man.” She muttered under her breath.
Miguel shrugged and managed a weak smile. “For the most part of this, I have had little control over what’s going on. This way, at least I got a say in something, even if it was the end.”
“I was trying to make it easy on you, even if I was ripping my own heart out first.”
Noelle laughed at that, a surprised bark that made Miguel smile.
“You do love me, don’t you?”
“I do love you.”
“And I love you too.”
“So since you propose to share your lovers with me, how do we do it?”
“Well, you and I get to be alone together.” Started Noelle.
“I don’t want you with her alone.”
“And you don’t get to poke her if and when you two are alone.”
Miguel tilted his head. “Deal.”
Noelle smiled. “So, have you been getting any on the side?”
Miguel smiled, twinkling his eyes. “I’m not saying I was alone crying my heart out, or if I had company.”
Noelle looked at him. “I confessed all my indiscretions.”
Miguel looked back steadily. “We weren’t together for a few weeks.”
Noelle started to respond, than realized she knew the answer.
“You didn’t, did you?”
Miguel smiled, a real smile that reached his ears. “No.”
Noelle reached out and hugged Miguel across the table. “Wanna try?”
Miguel leaned over and kissed Noelle. “With who?”
“Jenn, silly. Why have strangers when you can have friends.”
Miguel smiled, and waved to the waiter. When he came over, he said, “Box this up, please. We have to go.”
Noelle smiled as they headed for home, dropping a text to Jenn. She knew this was the best gift, the most painful gift to give your partner, but Miguel loved her enough to have given it. Noelle cherished her husband for it, and would show him exactly how much this meant to him tonight.

She smiled as she heard him pull in behind her. It was good to be home.

Sheila is used by Master Rocky & Nina on Mother’s Day

Sheila was deepthroating her son’s magic wand , & after nearly 2 years of obedience had no gag reflex. Nina , Cindy’s mom licked away , was his best asslicker & she would never stop until she was told to.

Rocky decided it was time for the next step so he withdrew his prick from Sheila’s mouth & untied his wife. She took over filming from , Denise . He told Denise to lick Sheila’s butt , which she did , Once Sheila was lubed , Rocky shoved his wang up his mom’s ass , she screamed in pain & ecstasy as his mother-inlaw continued licking his shithole. Meanwhile Denise played with her pussy as she watched the taboo spectacle rubbing her clit , she orgasmed just as Master Rocky spilled a load of jism all over the faces of his mother & mother-in-law. Denise went over & french kissed Nina & Sheila & shared the man-dessert that covered their faces .

Cindy had now stopped filming & was now ready for action . Rocky ordered her to sit on her mom’s face. Nina ate pussy like it was going out of style. She didnt care it was her daughter’s honeypie cuz she had been hypnotized long ago . It didnt take long for Cindy to reach orgasmic bliss , because Nina was a pro now at cunt licking , thanks to her years of experience.

In the meantime Rocky led Sheila like a dog on a leash to the nearest bathroom & sprayed her face with golden champagne . Happy Mother’s Day he said delightfully go wash up piss-slut & meet in the den in 1/2 hour mom . Yes dear responded Sheila smiling .

1/2 hour later

Rocky had his fist up Sheila’s cunt she was ballagged , he didnt want to hear from her he wanted to make sure that her pussy was superwet for what he planned next . Nina was tied to a chair in the other room . Rocky took out his fist from Sheila’s cunt & went to get Nina. He had Nina put on an 8inch strapon dildo & he told Sheila to get in the doggystyle position.

First he had Nina put in the fake phallus & then he followed her . Sheila was now dpd in her pussy . she couldnt scream cuz of the ballgag , but her cunt was now stretched to the limit she had nearly 19inches combined in there. Sheila orgasmed 3 times before Rocky withdrew & spilled his load all over Sheila’s face. He took the ballgag out & had Sheila clean his cock , & then Nina facefucked his mom and she had Sheila clean the fake phallas.

In the kitchen

While Rocky was dominating Sheila & Nina , Cindy was told to take care of Denise. Spreadeagled on the kitchen table young 20something Cindy was getting her pussylicked by the old married Slut Denise. On her knees , Dee licked away at the cunt, she loved young pussy and had eaten Rocky’s wife many times mostly in the submissive position like today . On her knees Dee noticed that MIstress Cindy was rubbing her clit which meant she was doing a terrific job , but still she couldnt help but wonder what Master Rocky had in mind for her after this ?

In The Bathroom

Rocky watched the gaped whore walk ,his mom had developed after the dp , as she & Nina walked ahead of him collared , led by their respective leashes . Upon arriving the bathroom , Nina was told to lick his ass , as he once again showered his mom’s face with urine, this time though , he turned around and also gave his mother-in-law the same piss shower ,as Sheila took over the ass licking duties . When he was done Rocky , told both ladies to wash up & go home to your cuckold hubbies. Jerk em off , & tell them all the nasty things i did to you today. I’ll let them watch the video with me wearing a clown mask later.

Denise & Cindy

Cindy had a few orgasms from Dee’s tongue , but now was being a good housewife & was making dinner , Rocky was sitting at the table receiving a blowjob from Dee, she was staying the weekend , he was facefucking the slut , she was gonna get a load of jism down her throat before he ate. Later on he planned to watch his wife Cindy & Dee 69 in the den.

Sheila’s Home

Jerking Bernards small penis , Sheila told her husband how Rocky & Nina had used her that day, how he had fucked her face , while wearing a clown mask, how he had peed all over her face , & mostly & for the 1st time ever , her pussy had been filled by Rocky’s monster dong & a dildo at the same time . She described the day to her cuckold hubby & he came in 5minutes flat. He was such a wimp thought Sheila , no wonder she only fucked Bernard when Master Rocky said it was okay. Her master always turned her on

what’S NEXT FOR CHAPTER 16 ANY IDEAS

The futa cop dispenses justice to a Black woman and a pair of cherub-faced twins!

And then I received a text message from the futa-fairy. She called herself B, which was short from some ridiculous name that sounded like you had a mouthful of cotton when you said it. I fell asleep on the job, dreamed myself into an icy version of reality, and was fucked by the futa-fairy herself.

I made a deal with her. She gave me a cock for a favor at a later date.

That part had me worried. I was a cop. What if she coerced me into doing something illegal? Well, more illegal than having sex in public and fucking the woman I had pulled over for speeding. But the wish covered that, making people not care what I did with my futa-cock.

Which was why I stroked my girl-dick without a care, watching traffic going by, my radar gun held in my left hand, tagging motorist, looking for my next speeder to pull over, another woman that needed to learn her place.

My pussy itched as I squirmed and stroked my dick. It was hot having both. I shifted my hips, wanting to touch my cunt but not wanting to let go of my futa-cock. I rubbed my thumb over the spongy crown, shuddering at the rush of delight through my body.

Yes, I loved being a futa-cop.

I had always wanted to dominate the mouthy, bitchy women I had to deal with on traffic stops. Men were easier. They usually just went along with it, not complaining. But the women… They saw a female cop and thought they could run their mouths or claim some sort of uniting sisterhood to get out of it. They would whine and plead and complain, trying to wheedle out of their tickets.

No longer.

A red car speed past. The radar gun beeped. 72 MPH.

I grinned, twelve over the speed limit. I tossed my radar gun down on the passenger seat, flicked on the lights and sirens, and pulled out into traffic. My car engine roared while my dick throbbed, resting on the steering wheel. Precum leaked from the tip, my pussy clenching, growing hotter and hotter as I accelerated.

Cars pulled out of my way, my eyes locked on the red car ahead. Excitement beat through me. It pounded through my veins as I went faster and faster. I maneuvered up on the red car’s ass, slowing down.

A head moved, glancing behind her. I knew it was a her because it said “Ebony Goddess” on a bumper sticker. Her turn signal came on because of course now she had to obey all the rules. Now that she was caught.

Bitch.

She maneuvered over onto the shoulder. I stayed on her ass the entire way there. The moment she stopped, I typed her license plate into my computer while radioing to dispatch I had pulled her over. Nothing suspicious came back on the license plate. It was registered to a Georgia Curtis.

I climbed out, my dick bobbing before me. I didn’t care. The whole world could see my girl-dick. Cars streamed by and none of them would care that I had a huge dick. I was Officer Cindy Matheson, the futa-cop, and I could do what I wanted on my traffic stops.

I reached her driver door, the window rolling down just a crack. I peered in at a young, Black woman, her hair a complex weave spilling about her shoulders. Her face was round, features cute, lips pouty. She had coffee-brown skin, such a lovely shade, wearing a baby-doll t-shirt and a tight pair of jeans.

I wish I could see her cameltoe, but the angle was bad.

“You just pullin’ me over cause I’m Black,” she said right away.

“And because you were doing 72 in a 60,” I answered.

“Nuh-uh, this is racial profilin’, bitch,” she said. “That’s why you pulled me over. Fuckin’ White cops thinkin’ they can…” Her eyes widened when she finally noticed my huge, ivory shaft thrusting out of my blue pants. “Holy fuckin’ Methuselah. What the hell. You got a cock! Why is that out, you fuckin’ tranny pervert?”

“Out of the car, right now,” I barked even as I grinned. Oh, she would be so much fun. “I’m going to teach you respect for the cops! I don’t care what the color of your skin is.”

She shook her head. “No way. You got that big, freaky cock out.”

“Don’t lie. It makes you so wet,” I grinned. I grabbed her door handle, pulling on it. Her door opened. “Doesn’t it?”

“Nope,” she said, shaking her head, her eyes locked on my dick. “I don’t want nothin’ to do with no tranny cop.”

“Futa-cop,” I growled, seizing her thick, woolly hair, and hauled her out.

“Hey! Watch my do, bitch!”

“Bitch?” I growled, yanking her out of the car and onto the shoulder of the highway. Traffic slowed down as they passed. “You want me to act like a I’m a bitch? Because I will, you fucking cunt.”

“You can’t talk to me like that!” she hissed as I hauled her by the hair to the back of her car. I threw her down over it, ass pointed at me. “What the fuck is wrong with you? You fuckin’ crazy!”

I pinned her down to the trunk of her car with my left hand, my right squeezing her ass while I rubbed my hard, throbbing futa-dick into the denim cladding the bubbly rear. I shuddered, rubbing up and down her ass, loving how it felt, how hot she was.

She wiggled and squirmed, which only made it feel better. I glanced at the traffic zooming by, loving that I could do this in public. That the dash cam on my cruiser was capturing every moment of this, memorializing it for posterity.

I loved my wish.

“What are you doing?” she groaned as I humped her and groped her ass. “Bitch, stop that.”

“Why?” I asked, my hand rubbing at the crotch of her jeans. I could feel her warmth bleeding through the denim. “You’re so wet right now. Aren’t you? You’re getting off on the White futa-cop dominating you. You want to be my little slut, don’t you? My submissive whore. That’s why you’re acting out like this. You want me to show you how strong I am.”

I rubbed at her cunt through her jeans, making her moan and shudder.

“Do you feel how strong I am, cunt?”

“Yes, ma’am,” she groaned.

“Officer Cindy,” I told her. “That’s how you address me.” I could feel juices bleeding through. She was so excited now. “I bet you want me to fuck you with my big, White girl-dick, don’t you? Just ram it into your Black pussy?”

“Yes, Officer Cindy,” she groaned. “I…I’m sorry for being a bitch. I don’t know… What is going on? Why is this turning me on?”

“Because you want to be my submissive. You want to scream out Officer Cindy, don’t you, Georgia?”

“Yes,” she gasped.

“Good,” I purred.

I reached beneath her, fumbling at the front of the thin, red leather belt that snugged her jeans tight. It whisked as I pulled it through her belt loops, yanking it off of her. I loved how smooth it felt in my hand.

Then I unsnapped her jeans, yanking them down. She wore a red thong beneath, the strip of cloth buried between her lush, brown butt-cheeks. She had such a gorgeous ass. My dick ached as I rubbed my pale shaft across it.

Then I ripped off her thong with a hard jerk. The flimsy cloth tore. I brought it to my nose, inhaling her tart musk. She wiggled as I stepped back, savoring her pussy’s scent while staring at her shaved, dripping vulva. Pink peeked out of her dark lips, so lush and inviting.

“Fuck me,” Georgia moaned, lost to the lust of the situation. “Please, Officer Cindy. I’m so sorry I was a cunt.”

“You’re not sorry,” I grinned. “Not yet. First, you need to beg.”

“Yes, yes, fuck me!” she groaned, wiggling those hips. Her car creaked as that gorgeous, Black ass swayed. “Pound me! It was so hot when you yanked me out of the car and showed me how strong you are.”

I cracked the belt into my hand, loving the stinging sound of leather meeting my skin.

“Now beg for me to whip your ass for being such a cunt.”

She shot me a look over her shoulder, her eyes so wide. She stared at her belt in my hand. Her breath quickened. “You wouldn’t?”

I arched an eyebrow.

“And you’ll fuck me if I do?” she asked, sounding so petulant, so whiny.

“I will pound you so hard. You will scream as you come on my big, White futa-dick.”

She closed her eyes, her face tensing. “Officer Cindy, please whup my ass for being such a cunt to you. For not showin’ you respect.”

Her words were delicious.

The belt hissed through the air, screaming louder than the traffic rushing past. My entire body shuddered, my big tits bouncing beneath my bulletproof vest, as the belt cracked across both her asscheeks.

She yelped, her back arching, her butt-cheeks clenching. A bright, red line appeared across her dark skin, her flesh puckering into a welt. My pussy dripped juices, my dick throbbing in need as I stared at the sight.

I loved welting a woman’s ass and hearing her cries. It was so hot.

“Thank me and beg for another,” I groaned.

“T-thank you for whupping my ass, Officer Cindy. M-may I have another!”

CRACK!

She yelped louder, her body rising off the trunk. She convulsed, her thick hair swaying about her head, and then she fell back down it. Her shocks groaned and squeaked. Her ass wiggled, two red stripes crisscrossing her coffee-brown skin, such a delicious sight.

“Thank you, Officer Cindy! Another!”

I grabbed my dick with my left hand, stroking it as I drew back the belt and swung again. It hissed through the air. It smacked across her cheeks. Her screams of pain made my futa-cock throb in my left hand. I stroked it faster, pleasure rushing through me, my pussy clenching.

“Thank you, Officer Cindy!” she sobbed, her voice thick with pain and pleasure. Juices dripped down her dark thighs. “Can I have another?”

“Yes!” I moaned, jerking my dick off faster.

CRACK!

Her voice sang as she thanked me, her entire body spasming, the car rocking. I cracked her again and again. Every time, my pussy clenched as I savored her moans and gasps. Her ass wiggled, clenching, burning with red stripes. More and more juices flooded down her thighs as she grew wetter and wetter.

Pleasure burned down my shaft. The tip ached as I stroked it. My pussy clenched so hard, the pressure building in me. I groaned, cracking the belt so hard, so fast on her ass as I jerked my cock. My toes curled in my combat boots. My tits felt so constrained by my sports bra and bulletproof vest.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I howled and cracked the belt one last time, a loud, stinging slap echoing over the rushing traffic.

“Thank you, Officer Cindy!” she screamed, bucking in pain. “Another!”

I groaned, pleasure surging down my cock. And then hot, white cum erupted. The jizz arched through the air and splattered her welted ass. I groaned, swaying, as my cum splattered over her ass. It made me shiver and gasp.

My back arched as I came before all the world to see. Everyone driving by had to know I was cumming on her ass. And they didn’t care. They didn’t care that I was a futa-cop. To them, this was all normal.

“Yes!” I panted, my pussy flooding my panties, soaking through them into my pants. “Yes, yes, yes!”

“Cum on my Black ass,” gasped Georgia, wiggling as I bathed her rear in soothing futa-jizz. “Oh, that’s so nasty. I love it! Officer Cindy, that’s so hot! I’m on fire.”

“Yes, you are,” I groaned, swaying. “And I bet you just want to be fucked so hard now.”

“So damned hard,” she moaned, wiggling her hips. “Please, you have to do something about my pussy. It’s on fire for your big, White dick. Mmm, I didn’t know trannys could be so hot.”

“I’m not a tranny,” I said. “I have a pussy. I’m a futanari. I’m a girl who has a magical dick.”

“Whatever you say, Officer Cindy,” she groaned. “Futanari sounds so much hotter than a tranny. But I just need to be fucked.”

I moved up to her, rubbing the tip of my dick into the lips of her hot pussy. I shuddered at the feel of her wet flesh caressing the sensitive crown of my shaft. I groaned, my dick aching and throbbing. Her cream coated the spongy crown of my girl-cock, mixing with my precum.

“This is what you want?” I demanded.

“Yes, Officer Cindy,” gasped Georgia. “Fuck me!”

My cock moved fast, sliding up between her welted butt-cheeks. I found her sphincter in moments and rammed my cock deep into her bowels. She gasped, my cock plunging into her asshole before she even realized what was happening.

“Officer Cindy, oh, my god,” she moaned. “You’re fucking my asshole.”

“Yes,” I gasped, savoring her hot, tight bowels wrapped about my cock. I shuddered, plunging in and drawing back. “And don’t tell me it’s not the best thing you ever felt.”

“Even better than bein’ whupped by you,” she moaned. “Jesus, this is amazin’. You’re so huge, you’re stretchin’ out my bowels.

“And you’re so tight,” I growled, pumping away so hard, loving the velvety grip on my cock. “Mmm, you are showing me so much respect!”

“Yes, yes, yes, Officer Cindy,” she howled. “I respect you! I respect you so much! Oh, yes! Fuck my ass!”

I rammed my cock into her bowels, my pussy clenching with every thrust. My crotch smacked into her welted ass, making her moan and her bowels squeeze down on my futa-dick. The friction burned even hotter, making me shudder.

Pleasure rushed through my body. I planted my hands on either side of her, the trunk warping beneath them as I fucked her hard, driving my cock mercilessly into her tight bowels. She gasped and moaned, squirming and bucking, her face twisting with pleasure.

“Fuck my ass, Officer Cindy,” she moaned. “Oh, fuck, this is so hot. The heat’s meltin’ my pussy. I can’t believe a female cop is fuckin’ my ass with a huge dick! You are hung, Officer Cindy! I love it!”

“Good,” I groaned, plowing her.

The slap of flesh and creak of her car’s shocks echoed around us. Traffic blurred by, wind rushing past us. Dizzy waves of heat shot through me. My pussy clenched, the pleasure building and building inside of me as I pumped away at her tight bowels.

I shuddered, my head tossing, my short, black hair swaying about my shoulders. I groaned with every plunge into her hot bowels. The friction burned around my cock, heating it up, making me go wild with delight.

Footsteps crunched behind me. “Need help, Matheson?”

A cold chill shot through me. I buried into Georgia’s asshole as I looked over my shoulder to see my patrol sergeant, Leslie László, walking up to me. But instead of any form of outrage or shock, the sturdy Hungarian just nodded to me. It was like me fucking Georgia’s asshole was routine.

Because, to him, it was.

“I got it well in hand, Sarge,” I said, pulling back my hips and shivering in delight at the grip of her bowels.

“Good, good,” Sergent László nodded, folding his arms, watching through his mirrored sunglasses.

My strokes picked up the pace. It was so exciting pounding her asshole while I was being watched. It sent such a wicked shudder through me. It was so wild. I couldn’t believe this was happening. But I loved it.

Georgia gasped and groaned, her bowels clenching down on my dick so hard. My orgasm built swiftly after the shock. My dick ached, the crown caressed by her velvety grip. The friction swelled the pressure growing in my ovaries, bringing me closer and closer to erupting.

“I am going to flood your ass, cunt!” I hissed. “Just like you deserver for being a bitch!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” she howled. “Flood my bowels, Officer Cindy. I deserve it. Yes, I do. I fuckin’ deserve it for bein’ so difficult! Oh, yes!”

I slammed my cock into her bowels. My girl-dick shuddered, the pleasure zapping up it. Like lightning, it struck my ovaries. I groaned as they tightened. And then rapturous thunder growled through my body.

I came.

My cum pumped into her bowels. I buried into her depths, leaning over her as my futa-jizz flooded her asshole. She squirmed beneath me, gasping, groaning. Her bowels writhed about my dick as she bucked, joining me in rapture.

“So good!” she gasped. “A woman’s cummin’ in my ass with her cock!”

“Her big, White futa-cock!” I groaned, the pleasure peaking in me.

“Yes!” she howled, her car rocking as she thrashed.

I buzzed in delight as I pulled my cock out of her asshole. I grabbed her hair, yanking her to her knees. She didn’t fight as I rammed my still hard, but dirty, cock into her mouth. She moaned, sucking her sour ass clean of my futa-dick.

“That’s it,” I grinned as she worked her mouth, sucking and slobbering on my huge dick. It was so hot staring down at her while I wrote her ticket. “Mmm, that’s what your mouth is good for. Sucking my dick, not talking back.”

My patrol sergeant chuckled at that.

The tip of my dick was so sensitive after my two orgasms. I shuddered, my pussy clenching as I wrote out the ticket. She sucked so hard, and my ovaries responded. My cum fired out of my dick in moments, filling her mouth.

She swallowed it, moaning in such delight. I groaned, my head leaning back, my nipples throbbing beneath my bulletproof vest. I sucked in breaths through my nose as the rapture burned lightning hot through me.

“Oh, yes, you little cunt,” I panted, holding out my pad and a pen. “Sign at the bottom. It is not an admission of guilt but an acknowledgment that you received your ticket.”

“Yes, Officer Cindy,” she panted, drool and cum running down her chin.

“You handled that well,” Sergeant László grinned.

It was hard not to laugh.

I loved my first day as a futa-cop. But I was in for a shock as I drove back to the station to clock out. The sun sank, the overcast skies growing darker and darker. I just pulled into the station when suddenly, like a jolt, my cock shrank.

Night had fallen and my dick vanished back into my folds, becoming a clit.

“No,” I cursed. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”

I slammed my hand into the steering wheel. My wondrous gift was gone. Now how could I make all those bitches understand what happened when they didn’t respect me. I screamed out at the top of my lungs. I thought I had a deal with that futa-fairy.

I grabbed my phone, furiously sending her a text.

No answer.

I was snarling rage as I clocked out. I headed back to my car and drove home. My daughter, Amber, had dinner started. She was bubbly, in such a good mood, almost glowing, her black hair sweeping behind her. I frowned at my eighteen-year-old daughter.

I swear she had gotten laid today.

“Anything happen at college?” I asked.

“Just the most awesomest lesson from Ms. Marcie,” she said. “All the girls were involved.”

I grunted. “Sounds fun.”

She nodded her head. “How was work?”

“It was going great right until the end,” I sighed.

“Oh?” she asked, giving me a cute smile. “That doesn’t sound good. What happened?”

I shook my head. I couldn’t tell my daughter that for a few hours her mother was a futanari. That I had grown a huge, thick girl-dick and fucked two different women with them. Or that it was all thanks to a magical fairy who transported me to an icy world. “It’s complicated.”

She rolled her eyes. “I hope you’re not in trouble because you yelled at another woman on a traffic stop.”

“It’s been years since I did that,” I said. “And that was while divorcing your father. I’m not in trouble.” Just not going to have fun tomorrow.

I tried to stay positive around my daughter, to hide it from her, but I was so depressed inside. I turned in early but couldn’t sleep. I just laid on my side, my body pillow between my thighs, and stared at the window at the night sky. The moon shown through the clouds, painting them in ethereal silvers and ghostly grays.

I fell asleep at some point and woke up to the blaring of my alarm clock. I groaned, my eyes so heavy. I stumbled out of bed and to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet for far longer than I needed to, trying to wake up.

My daughter was chipper. She was eager to get to college. It was so weird. She moved through the house in a shorter skirt than I had seen her wear, her blouse tighter. It must be an older one. She had that look of someone in love. I was too tired to remember with whom. I had a suspicion it was a teacher.

Coffee. I needed the sweet, black nectar of the gods. It would get me through the day. I filled a thermos my dark fuel and pulled on my gun belt, adjusting it. My handcuffs jingled. I loaded my S&W 9mm, chambered a round.

“Okay, let’s go Amber.”

She gave me a bright smile. “It’s a new day, Mom. Today we’ll be better than tomorrow.”

I didn’t see how that was possible. But I didn’t argue.

I drove her to Washington College in my patrol car, the sun just starting to rise, the sky lightening. I had to clock in on my shift right afterward. I dropped her off and she hurried inside, joined by a few other girls who were all giggling and laughing. They must be her friends. They were a diverse group, an Indian girl, a Black girl, and an Asian girl.

I managed to get ten blocks from the school, driving down Ainsworth, when the sun peeked her first liquid edge over the horizon. I felt that moment. It was a shock firing through my system shooting right down to my clit.

My futa-cock sprouted.

I slammed on the breaks, pulling off to the gravel shoulder. I stared down at my blue pants, watching them tent as my clit finished her transformation into a dick. I groaned, my dick throbbing, trapped in the tight confines of my panties and pants, begging to be freed.

“You’re back!” I shouted out, elation surging through me. The black morose was banished by the shining, aching passion of my futa-dick. My hands shot to my zipper, ripping it down with a metallic whisk.

My girl-cock popped out, smacking into the steering wheel. I shuddered, grabbing my shaft. I moaned in pure delight, stroking up and down it. When my hand reached the spongy crown, pleasure shivered down my shaft.

I squirmed on my seat. My engine revved as bumped the gas pedal with my foot. I burst out laughing, a giddy, joyous sound echoing through my car. It was back. I was a futanari again. I could fuck all those stuck up, bitchy speeders who whined about being pulled over. All those women who thought that they could be disrespectful to me because I was a female cop.

Oh, they would learn.

My thumb ran around the spongy crown of my dick, the pleasure shooting through my body. My eyes fluttered at the pure delight shooting down to my wet pussy. My cunt clenched, the heat burning so hot and wet through me.

I had to get to work, clock in, and then get out on patrol. I had to get laid and—

A sporty, red car zoomed by me on Ainsworth. It was an arterial street through a residential area. Speed limit 30 MPH. This car was going far faster, pushing up to 60 MPH easy. I threw my car into drive, punched the sirens on, and hit the gas.

I flipped a bitch, gravel spraying as I turned around and drove after the speeders. They had been forced to slow down by traffic in front of them. I caught up fast, getting right on their asses. I could see through the rear window two girls throwing worried looks over their shoulders, both with round, cherub-like faces.

My dick ached.

I picked up my radio. “10Oscar11,” I radioed in. “Show me 10-37 on 11800 block of Ainsworth.”

“Roger, 10Oscar11. And I’ll have you 10-41.” 10-41 meant starting my tour for the day. “You’re bright and early.”

“Speeder doing 60 on the way to my daughter’s school,” I answered and then hung up the radio.

I punched in the car, it was registered to a Dan Turner, probably the girl’s father. She looked eighteen when she looked back at me, her face pale with fright. They both were dark-haired and might be sisters. And both with such angelic faces.

I climbed out of the car, adjusting my belt, loving having my cock out. Traffic past by in the dawn light, students heading to Washington College and residence heading to work. My boots crunched on the gravel. The driver window rolled down.

The cherub faced girl looked up at me, tears rolling down her cheeks, her eyes a vivid blue. “I’m so sorry, Officer. My sister and I were late for school and…” Her eyes widened. “You’re a futa!”

I blinked. “What, you recognize me?”

“Well, yeah,” she said, staring at my cock with such hunger in her eyes. “We’re big fans of Kimmie.”

I frowned at her. “Who?”

“The futa-cheerleader.”

“The game was so awesome last Friday,” her sister said. She had hazel eyes and the cutest dimple when she smiled, accentuating the cherub-like features of her face. “Erin and I had a blast.”

“We fingered each other’s pussies at the game while watching. Didn’t we, Michelle?”

Michelle nodded, leaning into the Erin, the driver. “And then there’s Ms. Marcie. She started fucking her students yesterday with her futa-dick.”

“I wish we were her students.”

Ms. Marcie. My daughter had her for a teacher. Was she…?

I gasped as Erin grabbed my dick, stroking it. Pleasure ran through my cock. Then she leaned out, taking a long lick around the tip, gathering the salty precum. I blinked in utter shock. This wasn’t how this was supposed to go. She was taking charge.

I was in charge. Not this eighteen-year-old bitch who thought she could speed and then get out of her punishment by giving me a blowjob.

“Oh, suck her cock,” Michelle purred, pressing into her sister’s back. “I wish I could reach. We’re twins, and we love doing everything together.” She giggled. “Especially sex. It’s our newest activity. We love having sex with each other. That game last week was so wild.”

I grit my teeth and ripped my cock from Erin’s mouth. The eighteen-year-old blinked her eyes, shaking her head in confusion. She glanced at her sister then back at me. “What’s wrong, ma’am?”

“Officer Cindy,” I growled. “And get your skank asses out of my car. Both of you.” I had never fucked twins before, even if they weren’t identical. “Now!”

“Yes, Officer Cindy,” both girls squeaked. They piled out of the cars, their short skirts swirling about their thighs. Michelle hurried around the car to join her twin, grasping Erin’s hand. They both had round breasts shown off by their low-cut tops, the material stretchy, clinging to their barely legal tits.

“Strip! Now!” I growled. “Let me see those naughty bodies. Then you’ll be punished.”

“Punished?” squeaked Erin.

“What did I do?” Michelle gasped. “She was driving.”

“And I bet you were encouraging her,” I said, and she flushed. “Strip!”

“Yes, Officer Cindy!”

Hearing the twin sisters say that made me so hard. My dick throbbed and my pussy dripped juices. Their hands both yanked off their tops, their breasts bouncing out naked with all the perkiness of youth. They were round, delicious breasts, Erin’s nipples soft-pink while Michelle’s were a darker, duskier hue. They both hardened in the morning air, tits jiggling as they wiggled out of their skirts. They threw their clothing into the car before peeling down their panties.

“Everyone will see us,” moaned Erin as she tried to cover her pussy and breasts with her arms. A pink nipple kept peeking out around the crook of her elbow.

“Everyone at school will know,” her twin complained.

“Yes, they will,” I grinned at them, stroking my cock. “Mmm, you two are just scrumptious. And stop trying to hide your body. Let me see.”

Erin swallowed and Michelle shivered. They moved their hands away, revealing their pussies. Erin’s had a neat, trimmed black bush while her twin sister was utterly bald, her pussy lips engorged with excitement. Dew glistened around both their cunts, their hips wiggling as their excitement grew, hot eyes on my dick.

“Mmm, that’s perfect.” I said. “Stand right there. I need to get something from my car.”

I rushed back to my vehicle, the idea that had just flashed through my mind so intoxicating. The pair were so sweet. And twins! This was such a delicious opportunity. I opened my trunk and grabbed my spare handcuffs. Then I hurried back.

“Now face each other,” I said. “Press those tits tight. Mmm, you two are so sexy. A pair of twin sisters who have been naughty.”

Erin and Michell faced each other, their nipples kissing as they moved close together. Color blossomed across their cherub cheeks. They smiled, dimples flashing as they wiggled, enjoying the incestuous contact of each other’s flesh.

They were such a pair of horny sluts.

My dick ached as I snapped my handcuffs on Erin’s right wrist and the other end on Michell’s left, the metal ratcheting in place. Both girls gasped, the chain jiggling as they stared at me in shock. I grabbed my other pair off my belt and turned the girls, gravel crunching as they shifted.

“Officer Cindy?” asked Erin in a breathy voice. “What are you doing?”

“Restraining my prisoners,” I said and slapped the other cuff on her left wrist and Michelle’s right, the metal clinking tight. “There, now I have to search you.” I licked my lips. “A deep and thorough cavity search.”

I seized them both by their necks, maneuvering them to the hood of their car. I turned them so Michelle was closest to me, Erin’s ass against her car. Then I pushed forward. She sat down on the hood and stretched out, the handcuffs pulling Michell on top of her. The two girls wiggled, their bodies writhing together, their pussies rubbing and kissing as Erin let out a wanton moan.

“Oh, Michelle, I can feel your clit,” she groaned.

Michelle wiggled her ass, grinding her clit into her twin’s bush. Both their pussies faced me as I knelt between them. I drew my nightstick as I nuzzled done their thighs, smelling the combined musk of their pussies perfuming the morning air: sweet and tangy.

It was such a delicious sight. Erin’s black-furred muff led staring up to Michelle’s bald twat. The twins writhed more, humping their clits together as I leaned in and nuzzled into Erin’s cunt. Her pubic hair tickled my face and cheeks as I licked through her hot folds, gathering her sweet musk.

“Officer Cindy!” she squealed as my tongue dragged through her pussy and flicked her clit grinding on her sister’s.

Then I caressed Michelle’s, making her groan and gasp, her ass clenching. My tongue continued upward through her tangy pussy, loving the smooth feel of her shaved snatch on my lips and cheeks. My tongue probed into her depths, swirling around, savoring how juicy she was.

“Mmm, yes, you are a pair of naughty bitches,” I groaned. “Just so bad and wicked.”

“So bad,” Michelle panted, still grinding on her sister’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Erin. “Oh, Michelle… This is so hot.”

Handcuffs rattled as the twins moaned and gasped. I brought my nightstick to Erin’s pussy, grinning as I prodded the metal end against her snatch, stroking her lips half-hidden by her black curls. Then I shoved it in.

She gasped.

Her pussy engulfed my nightstick. I fucked it in and out of her cunt while I tongued Michelle’s tangy flesh. Both twins moaned and gasped, the hood of their car groaning and the shocks squeaking as they writhed together.

“Oh, my god, that’s so cold!” squealed Erin. “Shit!”

“What?” gasped Michelle, her voice throaty as I fucked my tongue in and out of her hot cunt.

“She’s fucking me with something metal. It’s her nightstick, I think. Oh, Officer Cindy! Oh, wow!”

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck her with it,” moaned Michelle. “She’s such a naughty slut.”

“So are you!” gasped Erin.

She was right. So I ripped my nightstick out, the end coated in barely legal pussy cream, and rammed it into her twin sister’s snatch. Michelle bucked harder atop her sister as I pumped it in and out of her pussy, my tongue sliding down to lick at Erin’s sweet snatch.

My tongue lapped through her folds, juices coating my chin, a mix of both sisters. I could taste Michelle’s tangy flavor lingering on my tongue as I lapped and licked up Erin’s sweet juices. It was so naughty. It made me shudder, my dick aching so badly.

I would have so much fun fucking the twins.

My tongue worked down lower, licking at Erin’s butthole. I could just get to the sour, puckered opening, rimming it while I fucked the nightstick out of her sister’s cunt. Michelle gasped and moaned while Erin shuddered, her butt-cheeks clenching on my face.

“She’s licking my ass! Oh, Officer Cindy! That’s so nasty!”

“You’re so nasty,” I hissed at Erin before taking another sweet lick.

Then I ripped the nightstick out of Michelle’s pussy and rammed it into Erin’s depths. She bucked hard, humping up into her sister, grinding their clits together. I licked my lips, watching them writhe as her cunt swallowed my nightstick. Pussy juices dribbled from Michelle’s shaved flesh to mat down her sister’s dark bush.

I buried my face into Michelle’s pussy, licking through her tangy folds, loving her. My cunt was on fire. Juices flooded out of me. My futa-dick begged to fuck them as their gasps and moans sang out for everyone passing on Ainsworth to hear.

“Yes, yes, yes, lick my naughty pussy, Officer Cindy,” Michelle moaned. Then she gasped. “And my asshole.”

She had the same sour flavor as her twin sister. That delicious, dirty taste that I loved. I pushed my tongue against her sphincter, wiggling into her bowels. I loved how that made her moan and gasp, humping harder and harder against her twin sister.

Their moans were both so throaty. They kissed each other. Sloppy kisses that sounded full of tongue. The twin sisters loved each other, grinding their clits together. Michelle’s asshole clenched on my tongue.

Then Erin moaned so loud. “I’m cumming, Officer Cindy! Holy shit! Yes!”

My dick was so envious of my nightstick. I ripped it out of the cumming slut’s pussy and rammed it into Michelle’s cunt. I fucked it in and out so hard, so fast while I kept tonguing her asshole, driving her wild.

“Officer Cindy!” she squealed. “Oh, my god, something’s happening.”

“Cum!” squealed her twin sister. “It’s so awesome!”

“Yes!” gasped Michelle.

She bucked into my nightstick’s thrusts, her butt-cheeks clenching about my face while I rimmed her sour asshole. I shuddered, my lusts boiling through me. I jammed my baton deep into Michelle’s cunt as she thrashed atop her sister.

And then ripped it out.

I rose, loving the cream smeared on my black nightstick. Streaks of foamy white ran down half of it, lubing it. I grinned, bringing the baton to Erin’s asshole. I pressed against the puckered opening. She let out a moan of shock.

“Holy shit!” she screamed as the night stick rammed into her bowels.

A moment later, I rammed my futa-cock into Erin’s cunt.

I shuddered as her hot, tight pussy gripped my dick. I sank into my first barely legal cunt. My futa-dick drank in the sensations. I shuddered at the hot friction around me. My eyes rolled back into my head as I drew back my hips and then drove my cock back into her pussy, loving the way she caressed me.

“Oh, yes, that’s good,” I panted. “Mmm, you have such a hot, tight cunt, bitch!”

“Yes, yes, yes, Officer Cindy!” gasped Erin. “Oh, my god, your girl-dick feels amazing in me!”

“Fuck her!” gasped Michelle, her cute ass wiggling before me. “Pound her!”

“Yes!” I groaned, pumping away hard, fast, loving the friction. My dick ached and throbbed.
And then I ripped my cock out of her cunt. While Erin moaned her disappointment, I rammed it into her twin sister’s tight snatch. I slid so deep into Michelle, pleasure rushing through me. A dizzy rush surged through me while my ovaries boiled with the need to cum.

I pumped away at her pussy. She wasn’t as tight as her sister. It was still an amazing feel, but she didn’t have a nightstick shoved up her ass. I gripped Michelle’s butt-cheeks, fingers digging into her ass as I enjoyed fucking her cunt hard, fast.

“Yes!” Michelle gasped. “Your futa-dick’s amazing.”

“Oh, god, I miss it already,” whined her sister.

I changed pussies. I buried into Erin’s fucking her cunt hard, enjoying how tight the nightstick in her bowels made her silky pussy. I shuddered, the pleasure rippling through me, building the orgasm in the depths of my cunt.

Then I switched back to her twin sister. I fucked my dick into Michelle’s pussy, making her squirm and groan, her naked back flexing as she gasped. They ground their clits together, humping each other as I fucked back and forth between their cunts.

I savored both twins’ pussies on my dick. The hot, wet glide. The silky friction. The incestuous thrill of fucking them both. I mixed their pussies juices together as I plunged back and forth between them, loving the differences, savoring my power over them.

“Take your punishment, you fucking sluts!” I howled, my hips pumping away as I switched back and forth between their delicious snatches.

“Yes, yes, yes!” they both moaned, gasping, moaning, thrashing in pleasure. “Officer Cindy!”

I loved their moans as much as the traffic watching us. My fingers squeezed hard on Michelle’s ass as my orgasm built and built in my ovaries. My pussy clenched, eager for that explosion of rapture to shoot through me.

I rammed into Erin’s pussy, my legs nudging the nightstick, stirring it through her ass.

“Officer Cindy,” she squealed and her cunt went wild about my dick.

I grit my teeth, my futa-cock wanting to unload in her tight, spasming depths. Her pussy sucked at my cock. I shuddered, forcing myself to rip my dick out of her convulsing hole and move it upward.

But not to Michelle’s cunt.

“Officer Cindy!” she squealed as I rammed my cock into her asshole.

I shuddered at her tight bowels wrapped about my huge girl-dick. I plunged into her velvety depths. My crotch slapped into her ass as I pounded her. She bucked hard, her asshole clenching on my dick as she writhed atop her twin sister.

Erin still moaned, her orgasm peaking through her while I sodomized her sister. I rammed my cock so hard, so deep into Michelle’s bowels. I savored the hot friction burning about my dick. My orgasm was so close. On the verge of exploding through me.

“Yes!” squealed Michelle. “Oh, my god, you’re so awesome, Officer Cindy!”

Her bowels writhed about my dick, milking my cock as she came. I grit my teeth, my pussy spasming. My cum about to erupt from my cock. I yanked my dick out of her asshole just in time for my jizz to fire.

And splash across both their pussies.

I coated the twin sisters’ cunts. White, pearly spunk splashed across Michelle’s bare pussy and matted down Erin’s black curls. I shuddered with each blast, pleasure rippling out of my pussy and firing out of my futa-dick.

The dual delights swirled through my mind. I loved being a futa-cop. It was so damned amazing. I shuddered, the final blasts of my cum pulsing out of me, splattering the twins cunts. They both moaned, writhing and kissing each other, their handcuffs rattling as they struggled to move their arms.

I swayed and grinned as my orgasm peaked. Such delight flowed out of me. It made me feel so amazing. So powerful.

I uncuffed the sluts. They dressed, pulling on their panties over their cum-covered pussies. I wrote a ticket for fifteen over the speed limit to Erin and sent them off to school with huge smiles on their cherub faces.

I headed back to my patrol car, frowning. They mentioned a teacher, Ms. Marcie, being a futa. And my daughter was so bubbling about… My eyes widened. Had this futa-teacher fucked my fourteen-year-old daughter? Had she popped my daughter’s cherry?

Jealous anger surged through me.

And then a sea-green sedan raced past me, speeding on Ainsworth. I caught a glimpse of a dark woman driving.

I flipped on my sirens and chased after. Another bitch needed to learn her place. I loved being a futa-cop.

To be continued…